My Little Pony Equestria Girls: Monster Mash-Up Musical

by tylerajohnson352

Rating: everyone
Tags: Crossover, Human, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Mystery, Spike, Comedy, Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer
Length: 69546

The Rainbooms, Starlight Glimmer, and Trixie turn into real monsters for Halloween.

As Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends - Spike the Dragon, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy (including Starlight Glimmer and the Great and Powerful Trixie) to Nightmare Night in Ponyville, Sunset Shimmer comes and invites Twilight, Starlight, and Spike to go to the human world for Halloween (the human version of Nightmare Night). As they go to their the Crystal Mirror, Sunset, Twilight, Starlight turn back into humans, Spike turns into a puppy, they reunite their human friends from Canterlot High (except for Twilight’s human counterpart, Sci-Twi, who is away on holiday). The Girls felt ready to do some tricks, but they didn’t think costumes were scary enough anymore. The Girls felt that ordinary Halloween costumes might not be convincing enough. So, they get a special visit from an old friend of Fluttershy: Sarah Scientist. Sarah made a machine resembling a sterilization chamber that can transform any human into any specific creature. She was going to turn the Girls into REAL monsters - for REAL. As they head into the chamber, Twilight and the Girls (except Spike, who watches with Sarah) actually get turn into REAL monsters.

Twilight Sparkle: a witch
Sunset Shimmer: a swamp creature
Fluttershy: a ghost
Pinkie Pie: a werewolf
Rarity: a mummy
Rainbow Dash: a vampire
Applejack: a Frankenstein monster
Starlight Glimmer: an alien
Trixie Lulamoon: a dinosaur

Crossover of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic/Equestria Girls, Scooby-Doo! and the Ghoul School (Grimwood Girls), and OK K.O.! Let's Be Heroes! (Enid only)

Written by TylerAJohnson352

Published 2024-08-29 20:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-17 19:32:35 UTC

Chapter 1: Prologue / Nightmare Night in Equestria

Somewhere in a dark town at night, a middle-aged man in his late 40s was decorating his living room with Halloween props. He places fake cobwebs around the rim of the mirror above his fireplace.

"Ah, there we go. The last one. All set up for Halloween." the man exclaims to himself, as he finished and loving his work. As the man goes into the hallway and examines more of his Halloween decorations, there's a teenage boy who comes up the sidewalk to the front door. He looks at the neatly decorated house then rings the doorbell. Inside, the man hears the doorbell ringing.

"Oh! Coming." the man said as he opened up the front door and sees the teen.

"Uncle Arthur." The teen said.

"Winston?" Arthur asked, surprised.

"Yep, it’s me." Winston replied.

"Winston! How are you? Come in, come in." Arthur exclaimed as Winston steps into his uncle’s house and looks at the Halloween decorations in the foyer. "So glad my favorite nephew could come visit me on Halloween."

"Well, my parents are out of town, so they thought I might like to stay with you for a few days until they get home." Winston explained as Arthur smiles approvingly at his nephew. "Whoa! Uncle Arthur! You really went full haunt this Halloween!"

"Thanks, buddy. I like to be prepared for these kinds of things." Arthur replied kindly.

"So, what gave you the idea to have your home filled with all these amazing Halloween decorations, Uncle Arthur?" Winston asked curiously.

"Oooh! Now, that is a very special story that I haven’t got the chance to tell anyone yet." Arthur explained.

"Why don’t you tell me? A nice story always keeps me in full spirits." Winston suggested.

"Well, sure. Come on, we’ll listen to it here." Arthur led him into the living room and sat on the sofa.

"Alright, Winston. This story is a Halloween tale about the Rainbooms." Arthur explained.

"You know the Rainbooms?" Winston exclaimed, excitedly.

"Not only that, but I also know that they once crossed paths with the Grimwood Girls." Arthur continued.

"Oh! I heard about them! They used to go to Miss Grimwood’s Finishing School for Ghouls!" Winston spoke.

"Right! Before I tell you this tale, I better start off with a short history lesson. It all started 50 years ago," Arthur started as we flashback to a cave.

"When an adventure professor named Richard MacWright went to England in search of the Gold Disk of Lycidias." Arthur narrated as Professor MacWright puts a wooden compartment chest from its burial.

"Ah, this must be it." MacWright exclaimed as he digs up the compartment that contains the Disk.

"What’s a gold disk of Lycidias, Uncle Arthur?" Winston asked.

"It was the first clue leading to a great treasure: the Zodiac Stone." Arthur narrates as MacWright presses a wooden button on the compartment chest. The lid slides open revealing only one half of the Gold Disk. He brushes off the remaining grains of dirt off its shiny surface.

"The other half is missing." Richard spoke when suddenly, the cave starts shaking violently. "This chest must have set off a trap." He continued in panic as rocks start falling all around him. "Uh-oh! Better get out of here!" he panicked as he puts the disk half in his satchel and makes a run for the exit. Boulders plummet all around the cave and crushes the compartment the disk half was in. MacWright finally reaches the cave entrance and makes a jump for it and gets out of the cave at the last second before the falling rocks cover the cave completely. MacWright takes the disk half out of his satchel and examines it. It’s unharmed. "Oh. Thank goodness."

Back in the present, Winston sighs with relief. "Whew! That was close. I’m glad MacWright escaped from the tomb. But did he ever find the other half? And where are the Rainbooms?" Winston asked.

"Don’t worry, Winston. That’s where the story takes place. Many years went by and MacWright retired. Now onto the real tale. The story begins in this magical world called Equestria,"

In another flashback, this time, in Equestria, the home of many pony kinds. "home of the Alicorn Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle. When she was just an ordinary unicorn, she and his younger dragon friend, Spike, moved from Canterlot to Ponyville to learn about friendship, on behalf of the ruler of Equestria and her mentor, Princess Celestia." They pass their onlooking friends: The rest of the Mane 6. "And she met 5 ponies who helped her out: Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. Don’t let her colorful hair fool you. She's the feistiest one of the group." They pass her friend, Starlight Glimmer, and her friend, Trixie Lulamoon, who are both eating outside a diner. "Of course, Twilight did have a student of her own: Starlight Glimmer, who was a friend of unicorn magician, The Great and Powerful Trixie. Now, Winston, let’s start the story with Twilight and her friends getting ready for their world’s Halloween: Nightmare Night."

At the School of Friendship, Twilight waits outside the male’s changing room for Spike.

"Everything alright in there, Spike?" Twilight asked.

"Almost ready. Just getting my back scales decorated." Spike replied from inside the changing room.

"Happy Nightmare Night, Twilight!" Pinkie yelled excitedly as she and the others are behind Twilight.

"Ready for a haunted hang-out at your castle!?" Rainbow asked.

"But first, where’s Spikeywikey? We wouldn’t want him to miss out." Rarity asked, worried about the baby dragon.

"He’s getting his costume on." Twilight answered as Spike comes out of the changing room. The little dragon is wearing a black onesie with a white skeleton on it and a white plastic skull mask, which he pulls up and behind his head. He’s dressed as a skeleton.

"Yeehoo! Spike, that skeleton costume you got on there fits you to a tee." Applejack exclaimed, liking Spike's costume.

"I think it looks adorable." Fluttershy cooed.

"Ha ha. Thanks. Now, come on. Starlight and Trixie will be waiting for us back at the castle." Spike replied.

Twilight, Spike, and the rest of the Mane 6 head off. Fade to Twilight’s Castle of Friendship. In the throne room where the cutie map is, Starlight and Trixie sit patiently by the round table map with Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadance and Flurry Heart for Twilight and her friends. Twilight, Spike, and the girls arrive through the throne room’s double doors.

"Huh. I was wondering when you all were going to show up." Trixie wondered.

"Hey, Spike. That skeleton costume looks nice on you. I see you had a bone to pick." Starlight said, chuckling.

"Good one, Starlight." Spike replied, giggling.

Later, the Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Spike sit in their respective thrones around the Cutie Map table. Starlight, Trixie, and the Princess stand in between some of them. Starlight and Celestia are standing next to Twilight.

"Nightmare Night is quite the spooky day, Twilight. It’s one of my favorite holidays. The scares, the costumes, the treats. Just 4 days away." Princess Celestia said.

"It is a blast. Remember when Fluttershy used to be so afraid of Nightmare Night that she would lock herself up in her cottage and refuse to come out until morning?" Rainbow replied.

"Oh, yes. Until the night Granny Smith helped me figure out how I could make the scary stuff even more fun, but also scary for you all. Thanks to you all, I’m not afraid anymore. Just a bunch of costumes, decorations, and lots of skeleton shaped cookies and candy." Fluttershy answered, still happy of how she got used to Nightmare Night the first time.

"What about when Princess Luna came over to Ponyville and almost canceled Nightmare Night forever?" Pinkie exclaimed, chuckling.

"Yes, well, that was only because I was still trying to find my place in Equestria after being on the Moon for a thousand years." Princess Luna answered.

"And that story Zecora made up about you being threatening again if no one offered you any treats? That was crucial." Princess Celestia replied.

"Well, we may have had a few tweaks here and there on the past few Nightmare Nights, but I have a feeling this is going to be the best---" Twilight said before a knock on the throne room door cut her off.

"Huh. Wonder who that could be?" Pinkie asked as Twilight trots over to the large double doors.

Twilight telekinetically opens the doors, revealing, to everypony’s surprise... Sunset Shimmer! In her unicorn form.

"Hey, everypony!" greeted Sunset.

Twilight, Spike, and the rest of the Mane 6 beam with excitement!

Back at Arthur’s house, he and Winston are still sitting on the sofa while Winston continues listening to the story.

"Wait! Sunset Shimmer? Like the Sunset Shimmer from Canterlot High? That’s her?" Winston asked, getting intrugued by his uncle's story.

"That’s right, Winston. Sunset Shimmer visited Equestria to invite Twilight over to the human world for Halloween. The human versions of Twilight’s friends were students at Canterlot High." Arthur replied as he continued the story.

"Sunset Shimmer!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Sunset!" Spike and Starlight exclaimed in surprise as they and Twilight embraced the visiting unicorn.

"Happy Nightmare Night, everypony… Well, early Nightmare Night. Heh heh." Sunset said, clearly embarrassed that she showed up early. Later, Twilight, Sunset, Spike, the Mane 6, Starlight, Trixie, and the Princesses were walking down the castle hallways.

"So, Sunset, what brings you back to Equestria this time around?"

"Last time we saw you, the Storm King’s magic was threatening your cruise vacation. Did you come to spend Nightmare Night with us?" Spike spoke.

"Actually, I was coming to ask Twilight if she could spend Halloween with me and my friends in the human world." Sunset asked.

“Halloween?” The ponies and Spike asked, confused.

"Yeah, it’s the human version of Nightmare Night." Sunset explained

"Oh, okay. But what about your Twilight?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, our Twilight and Spike left for a vacation to New York. They’re going to go see a Halloween parade. I just thought it might be better if Princess Twilight would spend Halloween with me and my friends until our Twilight comes back. Besides, Halloween isn’t for another 3 days." Sunset answered.

"Well… uh… girls, can we have a quick talk? Please excuse us for a minute, Sunset." Twilight said, unsure of her orange friend's idea.

"Oh. Sure." Sunset replied as Twilight brings Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Starlight and Trixie aside so they can huddle up.

"I don’t know about this, girls. I mean, what about you? Don’t we have Nightmare Night to get through?" Twilight asked.

"Well, you won’t be alone, Twilight. Besides, you have alternate versions of us in the world behind that mirror." Applejack said.

"I bet this Halloween sounds awesome." Rainbow spoke, already loving the excitement of human-world Halloween.

"All the candy, the costumes, the scares, the decorations. It should feel like a Nightmare Night party in the human world." Pinkie exclaimed, excitedly.

"I just hope others me have conquered her fear of Halloween." Fluttershy wished.

"All those different costumes. I bet they’d look fabulous." Rarity said, clearly wanting to get the visuals of the costumes so she can get an inspiration for her fashion line.

"Twilight, you’ll never forgive yourself if you don’t go spend some time with Sunset Shimmer. She’s our friend." Trixie points out as Twilight looks back at Sunset, who smiles expectantly.

"Still, I don’t know." Twilight spoke, still unsure as Spike and Starlight look at each other with concern.

"Would you like for me to come, Twilight? I miss other Fluttershy petting me." Spike asked

"I can come too. I haven’t been since my stay after I saved Sunset and the Rainbooms from Juniper Montage’s mirror." Starlight replied.

"Are you girls really sure you can handle 3 days without me?" Twilight asked as the others nodded yes. They rejoin Sunset.

"Alright, Sunset. We’ve reached an agreement. Starlight, Spike and I would love to join you and our Canterlot High friends for Halloween." Twilight answered as Sunset grins with excitement.

They all go to Twilight's library where the Crystal Mirror is located. The ponies, Trixie, the Princesses and Flurry Heart are there waving at them, wishing that they'll have fun in the other side's version of Nightmare Night.

"Alright. Time to get going." Twilight commanded as Starlight, Twilight, Sunset and Spike (who is still in his skeleton costume) jumps through the portal.

"Have fun, my dear Twilight." Princess Celestia said as the portal closed in the mirror turns off.

Chapter 2: Canterlot High and Visit to the Canterlot Planetarium

The scene fades into the bustling hallways of Canterlot High on a crisp autumn day. The human versions of Twilight's friends are hard at work, decorating the school with Halloween decorations. Applejack is placing scarecrows and dummies around the hallways, while Fluttershy, with the help of her animal companions, is arranging homemade jack-o’-lanterns between the classroom doors. Rarity is hanging various lanterns from the ceiling, each adorned with a different Halloween-themed creature: bats, spiders, snakes, ravens, and owls, all in shades of purple, orange, and black. Pinkie Pie is busy setting up a Halloween candy station, surrounded by an array of orange, purple, and black balloons. Rainbow Dash, using her super-speed, is decorating the windows with fake cobwebs, the classroom doors with green glow-in-the-dark stickers, and the lockers with orange and black streamers. A thick, eerie fog rolls across the floor, adding an extra layer of spookiness. The Rainbooms turn their attention to Trixie, who is adding some special effects with a fog machine.

"Hey, girls," comes a voice from behind them. The group turns to see Sunset, in her human form, approaching.

"Sunset, you’re back!" Fluttershy exclaims, her eyes lighting up with delight.

"What do you think of these Halloween decorations we put up?" Rarity asks, clearly proud of their efforts.

"I bet our classmates and teachers will find them spooooooooooky," Rainbow Dash adds with a grin.

Sunset smiles. "Yeah, really spooky. Oh, oh! Girls! Look who decided to join us on Halloween!" She steps aside to reveal Twilight and Starlight, both transformed into their human forms, and Spike in his dog form, still wearing his skeleton costume.

"Happy Halloween, girls!" Twilight says, beaming with excitement.

"Twilight! Spike!" Applejack exclaims, rushing forward to greet them.

"Starlight!" Trixie says as she walks up to her old Equestrian friend.

"Hey! Trixie!" Starlight replies as they warmly embrace. "Long time, no see."

Spike trots up to Fluttershy, who immediately scoops him up and begins to pet him. "Aw! Spike! Your costume is just adorable!" she coos.

"Thanks, Fluttershy. I heard that from you, twice in one day," Spike says, blushing from the compliment.

Pinkie Pie turns to Twilight with a grin. "Well, well, back again. At this rate, you should probably just move in with us."

Twilight chuckles. "Well, I don’t know about that, but Sunset told us about your Halloween celebrations. In Equestria, we call it 'Nightmare Night.'"

"And she thought we’d like to spend Halloween with you all until your Twilight comes home," Starlight adds.

Rarity’s eyes widen with excitement. "Princess Twilight and Starlight Glimmer spending Halloween with us? Ooh! I think I’m going to faint."

Sunset reaches into her satchel and pulls out Sci-Twi’s geode pendant. "And she let us keep an eye on her geode until she gets back." She hands the pendant to Twilight. "Hey, why don’t you wear the geode until then? It’ll be like our Twilight never left."

Twilight grins and slips the geode around her neck. "Huh. Nice."

"Oh!" Sunset says, reaching back into her satchel. "I almost forgot! Twilight took another trip to Camp Everfree a couple of months ago and found two more geode crystals." She retrieves two additional pendants—one deep blue with Trixie’s cutie mark, the other green with Starlight’s cutie mark. "She got these for Starlight and Trixie. Trixie’s geode will give her the ability to cast illusions, and Starlight’s gives her luminosity abilities."

"Controlling light? Sounds like my kind of thing," Starlight says, taking her new geode.

"And illusions are pretty much like magic tricks. I accept," Trixie agrees, accepting her geode.

Twilight, eager to try out her geode, uses telekinesis to levitate a caramel apple from Pinkie Pie’s candy stand and offers it to Pinkie. Starlight places her hand over Trixie’s head, and her palm shines like a spotlight. Trixie activates her geode, conjuring illusions of rainbow balls, diamonds, apples, balloons, butterflies, and books, which float down from the ceiling like snowflakes before vanishing with a flick of her wrist.

"Well, it looks like you girls went full haunt this Halloween," Twilight observes, admiring the decorations.

"Well, if you think this is spooky, you should check out what’s happening in town," Rainbow Dash says, a hint of excitement in her voice.

The scene shifts to Canterlot City, where Halloween decorations adorn various buildings, including Sweet Shoppe and Carousel Boutique. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, the Rainbooms, and Trixie stroll down the sidewalk, taking in the spooky atmosphere. They spot DJ Pon-3 waving at them from a distance. The mute music lover rushes over to them.

"DJ Pon-3," Twilight greets.

"How’s it going?" Sunset adds.

DJ Pon-3 gives a thumbs up with a nervous grin. Her smile fades as she removes her purple-tinted shades, revealing her anxious dark fuchsia eyes. She tries to use sign language to communicate with the group.

"Uh… You got a screw loose in your turntables?" Applejack guesses, but DJ shakes her head.

"Spiders tangled in their own webs?" Fluttershy offers, but DJ shakes her head again.

"Thread on one of your outfits coming undone?" Rarity suggests, to which DJ again shakes her head.

"You have an overdue book?" Twilight asks.

"Trying to throw a big Halloween party?" Pinkie Pie guesses.

"You’re using exercise equipment that looks like creepy creatures?" Rainbow Dash adds.

Starlight, frustrated by the lack of progress, whistles loudly to get everyone’s attention. All eyes turn to her as she pulls out a can labeled "Speech Spray". "Let me handle this." She says as she approaches DJ Pon-3. She sprays a mist of turquoise liquid on DJ, who coughs as the spray dissipates.

"Ugh! Careful with what you spray!" DJ Pon-3 suddenly exclaims, her voice sounding surprisingly cool. "You never know if it’s hazardous!" She puts her hands over her mouth, surprised that she just spoke.

"What in tarnation?!" Applejack exclaims, astonished.

"Something’s happened!" Trixie’s voice rings out.

"I’m talking! I AM TALKING!" DJ Pon-3 exclaims excitedly. "Whoa! Who knew my voice sounded this cool?" She winks at the group, who are visibly impressed.

"Starlight, that wasn’t a refreshing spritz you gave her, was it?" Rainbow Dash asks.

"It’s a Speech Spray," Starlight replies, "but yes, it does have a lavender quality to it. Twilight helped me make something out of one of my magic skills."

"Girls, you’re gonna have to come with me to the mall," DJ Pon-3 says urgently. "The newspapers have critic sections about you again."

The Rainbooms follow DJ Pon-3 off-screen, their curiosity piqued about what awaits them at the mall.

The scene shifts to the Canterlot Mall, at dusk and adorned with elaborate Halloween decorations. Inside, Twilight’s crush, Flash Sentry, sits at one of the tables in the food court, a newspaper spread out before him. His face is etched with frustration as he reads an article that clearly displeases him. Nearby, a small group has gathered, their expressions mirroring Flash’s annoyance. Among them are Princess Celestia and Vice Principal Luna, the Principals of Canterlot High, alongside Principal Cadance, who has transitioned from Dean of Crystal Prep to its principal some time after the Friendship Games. The crocked-eyed Derpy Hooves and the Cutie Mark Crusaders—Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle—are also engrossed in their own copies of the newspaper, each bearing a similarly displeased look. The Crusaders, ever in the spirit of Halloween, are holding plastic masks on sticks: Apple Bloom's is a werewolf, Scootaloo - a vampire, and Sweetie Belle - a witch.

As Twilight, Spike, and the rest of the girls arrive at the food court, they immediately sense the tension in the air. DJ gestures for them to proceed, and they approach the group with concern. Twilight’s eyes lock onto Flash, who

"Flash," Twilight calls softly, her voice laced with concern.

Flash looks up from his newspaper at the sound of her voice, then spots her approaching. "Twilight?" Flash responds, his face lighting up with surprise. As Twilight nods in confirmation, a warm smile spreads across his face, and he rises to embrace her. "Twilight, you’re back," he says with genuine happiness, pulling her into a tight hug. "Hey! Starlight! How’s it going?" he adds, offering Starlight a fist bump, which she returns with a grin.

"Twilight Sparkle!" Principal Celestia greets warmly.

"The Princess of the Fall Formal has returned," Vice Principal Luna adds.

"We heard about the critic articles about the Rainbooms in the newspaper again," Rainbow Dash says, her tone reflecting the annoyance that everyone else is feeling.

"Yep, just get a load of this," Principal Cadance says, handing one of the newspapers to the Rainbooms. Twilight and Sunset lean in, their eyes scanning the offending article, which features a photo of a middle-aged man named George Sullivan.

Twilight reads aloud, her voice tinged with disbelief, "‘George Sullivan. In a world seemingly obsessed with the mundane and mediocre, the Rainbooms have managed to carve out a niche for themselves as the epitome of both. With their grating vocal stylings that bear a striking resemblance to a herd of cats caught in a blender, and their questionable fashion choices that would make a peacock blush, these so-called “music icons” have somehow managed to captivate a legion of impressionable young fans.’"

Sunset continues, her voice growing more indignant with each word, "‘Their recent performance at Canterlot Stadium was a prime example of their artistic bankruptcy. The stage was a garish spectacle of neon colors and inflatable objects, and the music was a cacophony of noise that seemed designed to induce migraines. The so-called “magic of friendship” that they purport to embody is nothing more than a cynical marketing ploy to sell overpriced merchandise to unsuspecting children. It’s time for the public to wake up and realize that talent and artistry are qualities that should be celebrated, not ridiculed. The Rainbooms are a prime example of why the music industry is in such a sorry state.’" Sunset finishes, her face flushing with a mix of anger and hurt.

"I am INSULTED!" Rarity declares in frustration.

Rainbow Dash crosses her arms, her expression stormy. "Ugh! George Sullivan gives me the creeps!"

"But it doesn't matter now," Pinkie Pie chimes in. "His insults won’t stop us from celebrating Halloween."

"Hooo, yeah!" Apple Bloom exclaims. "I love Halloween! Pumpkins, costumes, candies, parties!"

"Halloween is one of my favorite holidays," Scootaloo adds with equal enthusiasm. "Spooky surprises, all different creatures, all that cool stuff."

Derpy turns to Fluttershy with a puzzled expression. "Of course, but… Fluttershy, I never knew that you liked Halloween."

"Well, I used to be scared of it when I was little," Fluttershy admits with a shy smile, "but I think I’ve grown to actually enjoy it."

Rainbow Dash gives Fluttershy’s shoulder a supportive pat, proud of her friend’s newfound courage. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, however, aren’t quite ready to let go of their mischievous teasing.

"Well… Are you sure you’re not just a little bit scared?" Sweetie Belle asks, her eyes twinkling with playful intent.

"By all the bat-winged vampires?" Scootaloo adds, her voice taking on a mockingly sinister tone as she imitates Dracula.

"Howling werewolves?" Apple Bloom howls dramatically, adding to the playful atmosphere.

"And wicked witches?" Sweetie Belle cackles, her imitation of a witch drawing giggles from the group.

Applejack chuckles, shaking her head at their antics. "Nice try, girls. But we’re not afraid of a bunch of ghouls or goblins. Well, Fluttershy might get a little jumpy around them. No offense, sugarcube."

Fluttershy simply smiles, her usual nervousness nowhere to be found. "Oh, none taken."

"Oh, come on," Principal Cadance chimes in, amused by the playful banter.

"Not even on Halloween?" Vice Principal Luna adds, raising an eyebrow with a smirk.

"Of course not," Pinkie Pie responds confidently. "Although I would like to go to a big Halloween party."

DJ Pon-3 suddenly perks up, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Well, there’s one at the Canterlot Planetarium. It’s totally decked up!"

The reaction is immediate. Everyone except the Rainbooms gasps in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief.

"DJ?!" Derpy exclaims, her eyes widening in surprise.

"YOU CAN TALK?!" Flash Sentry blurts out, his flabbergasted expression echoing the thoughts of everyone around him.

DJ Pon-3 nods enthusiastically. "Yep. Thanks to a special spray can Starlight made."

Starlight holds up the can of Speech Spray, a proud smile on her face.

Principal Celestia, still processing this new revelation, simply nods. "O-kay… But, yes, you girls should go to Canterlot Planetarium. They can throw quite a big party there."

"And our Twilight just happens to love the Planetarium," Rainbow Dash adds with a grin.

"Oh. Alright. Then I guess we’re off to the Canterlot Planetarium." Twilight says affirmingly.

With that decision made, the Rainbooms, Spike, Starlight, and Trixie prepare to leave. As they turn to go, Flash Sentry watches Twilight with a dreamy expression, clearly captivated by her presence. The group leaves the mall, their spirits lifted as they head to the Canterlot Planetarium.

Later, the Rainbooms arrived at the Canterlot Planetarium. From the moment they stepped out of the crisp autumn air and into the building, they were greeted by an extravagant display of Halloween decor, with cobwebs clinging to corners, eerie lights casting shadows across the walls, and the faint sound of haunting music drifting through the air. The girls, along with Spike, were immediately captivated by the spooky atmosphere, their eyes wide with wonder.

"Whoa! This place is really looking spooky," Rainbow Dash remarked.

"And full of Halloween fun!" Pinkie Pie added.

As the group dispersed to explore and enjoy the festivities, Twilight noticed Sunset seeming a bit off. There was a slight slump to her shoulders, a hint of melancholy in her eyes that didn't quite match the festive surroundings. Concerned, Twilight exchanged a glance with the others, who had also noticed the change in Sunset’s demeanor. They quickly regrouped, surrounding their friend with expressions of gentle concern.

"Sunset? Are you okay?" Twilight asked.

Sunset, caught off guard, forces a smile. "What? Oh, yeah! Totally! I’m fine. Why?"

Starlight Glimmer wasn’t convinced and pressed further. "Well, you just look like something’s bothering you."

For a moment, Sunset looked around at her friends, all of whom were watching her with expectant eyes. Realizing she couldn’t keep her feelings to herself, she let out a weary sigh, the forced smile fading away. "Well," she began hesitantly, "I’ve been having a few doubts about Halloween this year."

Rarity tilted her head, concern deepening in her eyes. "Whatever do you mean, Sunset Shimmer? Is something wrong?"

Sunset hesitated before answering, clearly struggling to find the right words. "I just don’t think Halloween costumes are really my kind of thing this year," she admitted. "I've been wanting to have some real spooks and scares this Halloween. I just thought that if a corrupted person uses something possessed by Equestrian magic again, we might make them stop with really convincing Halloween frights."

The rest of the group was taken aback by Sunset’s words. They hadn’t expected her to be so troubled by something that usually brought so much joy.

"Well, don’t let it bother you too much, Sunset," Applejack said in a comforting tone. "We haven’t seen any dark magic happening yet. So we might as well enjoy ourselves."

Starlight Glimmer nodded in agreement, giving Sunset a reassuring smile. "Yeah. Remember what I said to you about focusing on the positive?" She reminded her.

Sunset looked around at her friends, who all wore expressions of support and understanding. The weight on her shoulders seemed to lighten a bit, and she returned Starlight’s smile with one of her own, albeit small and tentative. Later, as the group wandered through the planetarium, they found themselves examining a series of framed pictures depicting various classic Halloween monsters. Each picture was accompanied by a detailed description of the creature’s lore. The girls were fascinated by the artwork: Rarity found herself drawn to a picture of a mummy, Fluttershy studied a ghost, Applejack was intrigued by a Frankenstein-like creature, and Sunset examined a swamp monster with keen interest. Pinkie Pie giggled at a depiction of a werewolf, Twilight scrutinized a witch, Rainbow Dash admired a vampire, Trixie was intrigued by a dinosaur, and Starlight focused on an alien.

As they were lost in the eerie beauty of the pictures, a young woman with raven hair and dressed in a lab coat passed by behind them. Fluttershy’s eyes lit up with excitement as she recognized the familiar face.

"Hey! I know that girl! That’s my friend, Sarah Scientist!" Fluttershy exclaimed, her voice brimming with joy. "I went to elementary school with her. I think I should go see her."

The rest of the group nodded in agreement, smiling at Fluttershy’s enthusiasm. Fluttershy wasted no time in catching up to the woman. "Hey, Sarah!" she called out.

Sarah turned around, her face lighting up with recognition. "Fluttershy? Whoa!" The two friends embraced warmly, their reunion filled with genuine affection. "How are you?" Sarah asked, then glanced over Fluttershy’s shoulder to see the other Rainbooms. Her eyes widened in surprise and admiration. "Oh! The Rainbooms! Wow! Big fan," she said, her voice tinged with excitement. Her gaze landed on Twilight, and she gasped. "You must be Twilight Sparkle! I’ve heard so much about you."

"She became the Princess of the Fall Formal some time ago, Sarah," Fluttershy proudly informed her friend.

Sarah’s eyes sparkled with admiration. "Well, that is amazing! Oh! Fluttershy, I heard that you’re a member of the Rainbooms! I even saw you at the parade in Equestrialand."

The Rainbooms couldn’t help but smile at the warm praise, feeling appreciated and recognized. "So, came to enjoy our little Halloween party?" Sarah asked, her tone turning playful.

"You bet!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "I just love parties!"

Twilight, noticing Sunset standing slightly apart from the group with a half-smile, decided to speak up. "Uh, Sarah? Sunset Shimmer told us that she’s been anxious about this Halloween, and she said that she wanted to have a convincing Halloween costume this year." She glanced at Sunset, who nodded to confirm her words.

Sarah’s expression shifted from excitement to thoughtful consideration. "Well, you’re in luck," she said after a moment. "I’m not just a scientist, but I’m also an inventor. I think my latest creation can fix Sunset’s problem. Follow me."

Intrigued, the girls and Spike followed Sarah as she led them deeper into the planetarium.

Now, Arthur and Winston sat in two chairs outside in the backyard of Arthur’s house. The two were facing each other, the cool night air wrapping around them as they engaged in a quiet conversation.

"So, Uncle Arthur, Sarah has some invention that can make really convincing Halloween costumes for the Rainbooms?" Winston asked.

Arthur gazes at his nephew with a mysterious smile. "Well, yes… and no," he replied, his voice carrying an air of suspense.

Winston’s brow furrowed in confusion. "What do you mean?"

Arthur leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "Sarah’s invention was going to put the Rainbooms in something, but it wasn’t costumes. Oh, no, this invention is way different. You really wanna know what it’s going to do?"

Winston nodded eagerly, his curiosity piqued.

Arthur’s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "They were going to be transformed."

"Transformed?!" Winston gasped, his voice filled with shock.

"Transformed!" Arthur answered, clearly enjoying the suspense. "Into actual Halloween monsters."

Winston’s eyes widened with surprise, his mind racing with the implications of what his uncle had just revealed.

In a dimly lit, invention-filled laboratory of the Canterlot Planetarium, the Rainbooms found themselves awestruck by the sight before them. The room was a marvel of technology and creativity, filled with strange gadgets, blinking lights, and contraptions that seemed to defy the laws of physics. Everywhere they looked, there were inventions that hinted at endless possibilities, each more intriguing than the last.

"Whoa!" "Wow!" "Awesome!" "My goodness!" "Well, I’ll be!" "Cool!" The exclamations from the group echoed around the room as they took in the sight of the lab. Each girl was caught in her own moment of amazement, their eyes wide with wonder.

Sarah smiled at them. "Yes, it is cool," she acknowledged, her tone slightly serious. "But be careful. You never know what these types of inventions can do."

The Rainbooms, sensing the underlying seriousness of her words, nodded in agreement. They promised to tread carefully, understanding that while the inventions around them were fascinating, they also held the potential for unpredictability. With that understanding, Sarah led them further into the lab, the group following closely behind, their curiosity piqued even more.

As they walked, Rarity’s keen eye for beauty and glamour caught sight of something particularly captivating—half of a golden disk displayed in a glass case - It’s the other half of the disk MacWright tried to find. It shimmered under the laboratory lights, its surface reflecting a mesmerizing glow that immediately drew her in. "Oh! Shiny," Rarity exclaimed. "Hey, Sarah! What is this fabulous gold relic you’ve got?"

Sarah paused, turning to look at what had caught Rarity’s attention. A smile played on her lips as she explained, "That is half of the Gold Disk of Lycidias, a clue leading to a treasure called the Zodiac Stone—a powerful artifact that can grant ultimate power to whoever makes contact with it."

The revelation hung in the air, each of the Rainbooms processing the significance of such an object. Trixie couldn’t contain her excitement. "Ultimate power? With that kind of capability, my magic skills could be stupendous!" she exclaimed.

Sarah chuckled softly at Trixie’s enthusiasm. "Yes, well, unfortunately, I was only able to find one half of the disk," she admitted, a hint of regret in her voice.

Rainbow Dash thought for a moment before speaking up. "Well, would you like for us to find the other half and the Zodiac Stone? We happen to have had a few adventures like that in our time," she offered.

Sarah’s face lit up with delight at the suggestion. "That is so generous of you! And brave!" she said, clearly touched by the offer. Without hesitation, she carefully retrieved the disk from the display case and handed it to Twilight, who tucked it securely into the pocket of her pleated skirt. With the disk now in their possession, Sarah beckoned them to continue following her through the labyrinth of the lab.

As they made their way deeper into the lab, Sarah led them to an area dominated by a massive, futuristic-looking structure—a gigantic sterilization chamber that looked like something out of a science fiction movie. The girls exchanged curious glances as they took in the sight of the enormous device.

"Behold! The transformation chamber," Sarah announced. "It can transform anyone into a different species. Any kind of species you want."

The Rainbooms were taken aback by the revelation, their minds racing with the possibilities that such a machine could offer. Sunset, still harboring her earlier feelings of wanting something more intense for Halloween, perked up at the mention of transformation.

"Sunset, you said you wanted to have real spooks this Halloween, right?" Sarah asked, a knowing smile on her face.

Sunset nodded, her interest piqued. "Yep. So?" she prompted, eager to hear what Sarah had in mind.

Sarah’s smile widened as she revealed her plan. "So… I just thought—instead of wearing a monster costume, you could be what the monster costume is."

Twilight Sparkle’s eyes widened in realization. "Wait. Are you saying—?"

"That’s right, Twilight," Sarah confirmed. "I’m going to use the transformation chamber to turn you all into real monsters. For real."

Sunset’s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You mean we’re going to get to be actual Halloween monsters this year?" she asked, her voice tinged with anticipation.

Sarah nodded, and the smile that spread across Sunset’s face was one of pure joy. "This… is… PERFECT!" she exclaimed. "Actually being a monster instead of wearing costumes is just what I needed this year. Who’s with me?"

Twilight was the first to step forward. "I’ll try it out. I think being a Halloween monster would be interesting," she said thoughtfully.

Rarity, ever the fashionista, couldn’t resist the idea of combining fright with style. "I’d look spooky and monstrous, but also fabulous at the same time," she agreed with a confident smile.

Applejack, always practical but never one to shy away from an adventure, shrugged. "Ah, what the hay. I guess I could give it a try," she said, her tone nonchalant.

Fluttershy, ever the timid one, hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Well, if you go, I’ll go. I just hope we don’t become too scary," she said softly, her voice tinged with concern.

Pinkie Pie, as always, was bursting with excitement. "Ooh! Ooh! I wanna go too! I bet being a monster will be so much fun!" she said, practically bouncing on the balls of her feet.

Rainbow Dash, competitive as ever, set her terms. "Well, my monster look better be mind-blowing. I’ll trust you all," she said, crossing her arms with a smirk.

Starlight and Trixie, both intrigued by the idea, quickly voiced their agreement. "I’m in!" Starlight declared, while Trixie added with a flourish, "Count me in too."

Twilight turned to Spike, who had been quietly observing the conversation. "Spike?"

The little dragon-turned-dog considered for a moment before shaking his head. "Well… I’m actually fine with my skeleton costume. You girls can go ahead," he said, his tone light.

Sunset gave him a reassuring smile. "Alright, Spike. We shouldn’t take too long."

With their decision made, the Rainbooms exchanged determined looks before turning back to a smiling Sarah. The Rainbooms were ready to be transformed.

Chapter 6: A Curse?! / Return of the Dazzlings

Cut to the Canterlot Planetarium at morning. Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy head inside. The interior is still all-out decorated for Halloween. They’re astounded by the decorations.

"Flash, Vinyl, are you sure we should be doing this?" Derpy asked with concern.

"Well, I thought we might as well have a look at the transformation chamber the girls told us about." Flash answered.

"And I just wanted to see if Sarah Scientist found out anything about the Gold Disk of Lycidias and the Zodiac Stone." Vinyl considered. "Besides, she did let them go on an adventure to find the stone."

They share an agreeing look, then head deeper into the Planetarium. In her lab, Sarah tests out vials of different colored liquid. She takes out a dropper and uses it in the vial of teal liquid. She lets a drop fall into the vial of magenta liquid, and it becomes lime green with dry ice vapor. Sarah smiles to herself. Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy head in and spot the scientist at work. Vinyl takes off her shades then knocks on the already open lab door, getting Sarah’s attention.

"Oh. Hello." Sarah said with a friendly smile. "Can I help you?"

"Hey. Uh, Sarah Scientist, right?" Flash asked. Sarah nods, answering his question. "We’re friends of the Rainbooms. We heard you use a transformation chamber to turn them into real monsters."

"You heard right." Sarah said, pointing towards the chamber, which is a bit further in the lab. "Did they show you their new monster forms?" She asked.

"They did." Vinyl said with confirmation. "We also heard you told them the story about the Zodiac Stone. And now they’re on a quest to go find it." She added.

"Yep. They volunteered to go find it." Sarah said nicely. "But don’t worry; I told them about the stone, I told them about the disk, I told them about the curse..." Wait! What did she just say?! The aghast scientist gasps loudly, getting off her stool. "I FORGOT TO TELL THEM ABOUT THE CURSE!!!"

"CURSE?!" Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy yelled with full-blown panic.

"THERE'S A CURSE?!" Derpy asked in horror.

"Oh no! What have I done?!" Sarah said to herself. "Your friends are in BIG danger!" She said to the trio. "But I know how to help! Follow me!" They follow Sarah further into the lab.

"This is terrible!" Vinyl said, aghast. "My book about the Zodiac Stone didn’t say anything about a curse!"

"Well, it looks like we’re about to find out what it does." Flash stated.

At a park, Arthur and Winston sit on either side of a picnic bench, facing each other.

"Wait a minute! The Zodiac Stone has a curse?" Winston asked with fear. "That does not sound good!"

"Yeah, sorry for not bringing that up earlier, Winston." Arthur said apologetically. "I guess I should have told you when I started telling you the story."

Back in the lab, Sarah leads the trio to a projector facing a white board.

"I’ve got a few images of the Zodiac Stone’s capabilities and put them in a slideshow." Sarah said.

"Perfect. This should give us some info about the curse." Flash stated.

"Yeah, but what does the curse do?" Vinyl asked with concern.

"Good question, DJ." Sarah said. "It’s a guardian curse." She turns the projector on and it projects images of the Zodiac Stone and a large red ghostly dragon, the slides even show the dragon wreaking havoc on a city. Sarah told them the tell while showing them. "Years ago, the Great Lycidias put the Zodiac Stone inside its tomb and cursed it, so that if anyone takes it from its resting place, the curse will rise up and take the form of a terrifying beast, and battle whoever took the stone!"

"And Twilight and the girls are somewhere out there trying to find it!" Flash said fearfully.

"So if they take the stone, they’ll unleash the curse that protects it by turning into a gigantic red ghost dragon?!" Vinyl asked in terror.

"You got it." Sarah admitted. "But don’t worry, I do know the ingredients for a serum that can break any curse. This is the perfect opportunity to try out my giant syringe." She holds up a huge syringe, the size of a pogo stick. Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy stare at the oversized injector. Sarah puts the syringe on the table the projector is on, turns the projector off, then faces the trio curiously. "So, do any of you know anyone who knows a bit about curses?" She asked.

Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy look at one another in thought, then get an idea that even they don’t like. But they had no choice. They had to do it to save Twilight and the Rainbooms. They sigh in resentment, then turn back to Sarah.

"Well, there are 3 people we know." Vinyl said, flustered.

Later that morning, Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy arrive at a suburban house, their faces etched with determination. Inside the house, the interior is dark and decorated with Halloween decor, including creepy fog on the floor at knee-high level created by a fog machine, the Dazzlings start appearing out of the mist. Adagio Dazzle comes down from the staircase, Aria Blaze comes from the living room, and Sonata Dusk comes out of the kitchen. As they stand in their foyer, Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy watch through their window by the front door, with suspicious but curious looks on their faces. Wearing the hoodies they wore at the cafe during their debut in “Rainbow Rocks”, they start singing a spooky jazz funk song around their house, including their front yard and the backyard. They may have permanently lost their ability to manipulate people into being hateful and competitive, but they can still sing.

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
What's that just around the corner?

SONATA DUSK:
Something in the rocks and trees.

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Slowly, slowly getting closer.

ARIA BLAZE:
Makes you want to gasp and freeze.

THE DAZZLINGS:
Monsters everywhere, hiding in the trees!
Just behind the rocks, blowing in the breeze!
Monsters everywhere, doing as they please!
They try to scare you!

(Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy creep in through the front door, while still listening to the song without the Dazzlings seeing them.)

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Is your air getting colder

ARIA BLAZE:
As you slowly walk around?

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Must be brave, you must be bolder.

SONATA DUSK:
It's no more than silly sounds!

THE DAZZLINGS:
Monsters everywhere, hiding in the trees!
Just behind the rocks, blowing in the breeze!
Monsters everywhere, doing as they please!
They try to scare you!

(The Dazzlings head outside in the backyard, and animated eyes, dinosaur footprints, ghosts, spiders, and bats)

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Look out! Look out! They're all about!

SONATA DUSK and ARIA BLAZE:
Where?

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Look out! Look out! They're all about!

SONATA DUSK and ARIA BLAZE:
Where?

ADAGIO DAZZLE:
Look out! Look out! They're all about!

SONATA DUSK and ARIA BLAZE:
Where?!

(They spot a squirrel popping out of a nearby bush.)

ADAGIO DAZZLE (speaking):
Oh, that's not so scary.

(The Dazzlings continue with their song.)

THE DAZZLINGS:
Monsters everywhere, hiding in the trees!
Just behind the rocks, blowing in the breeze!
Monsters everywhere, doing as they please!
They try to scare you!
Monsters everywhere, hiding in the trees!
Just behind the rocks, blowing in the breeze!
Monsters everywhere, doing as they please!
They try to scare you!

At the end of the song, the Dazzlings strike a pose as the dark and spooky background morphs into their front yard. Suddenly, the Dazzlings are startled by a clattering sound. They spot Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy by the front stoop of their porch. The sound is revealed to have come from Derpy, who had accidentally tripped into 3 empty trash cans. Flash and Vinyl help their cross-eyed friend up. She has a trash can on her head.

"I meant to do that." Derpy said innocently.

"Well, well, well." Adagio said mockingly. "If it isn’t 3 of our old, uh..." She uses finger quotes "'classmates' from Canterlot High."

"Mm-hmm. So, we meet again." Vinyl said bravely.

"Oh. DJ Pon-3." Aria said coldly. "I see you’re finally talking."

Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy share a look of annoyance.

"Uh... so, what are you 3 doing here?" Sonata ask curiously and strangely politly.

Taking a deep breath, Flash decided to cut straight to the chase. "Okay, well, I know this doesn’t sound... appropriate for you, especially from your old enemies... but we need your help," he admitted.

"Help?" she asks with amusement. "Oh, huh. Yeah, okay. What do you need help with? Setting up a stage for one of your ‘songs’ at Canterlot High? Because if so, we’re out." Adagio, Sonata, and Aria start to head for their house.

“No, it’s nothing to do with music,” Derpy said earnestly. “Twilight, Sunset, and the Rainbooms have turned into real monsters for Halloween, and they’ve gone looking for a magic object called the Zodiac Stone.”

The Dazzlings gaze at them, then begin to head up the porch.

"Find someone else." Adagio said nonchalantly as she, Sonata, and Aria turn their backs on them.

"But, girls, that stone also has a curse," Vinyl blurted out.

The Dazzlings stop upon hearing the word “curse”, then turn back to Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy. Our view zooms in on their surprised faces.

"What?" The Dazzlings exclaimed in shock.

"Did you say... 'curse'?" Sonata asked with wide eyes.

Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy share a look of concern.

Back at the lab in the Planetarium, Sarah fidgets at her desk, tapping her fingers on its hard surface, waiting anxiously for the trio to come back. Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy arrive with the Dazzlings.

"We’re back." Vinyl called out.

Sarah turns around, surprised to see that they brought the Dazzlings with them.

"What the--?" Sarah stuttered. "The Dazzlings? But why would you bring them--?" Sarah asked. Vinyl raises an eyebrow and Sarah's eyes widen. "Oh. Because they cursed Canterlot High with their music once and therefore, you thought they might know a little bit about the curse of the Zodiac Stone?" She asked. Flash and Vinyl nod. "Huh. Now why didn’t I think about that?"

A little bit later, Sarah shows the Dazzlings her slideshow about the Zodiac Stone’s curse to the wide-eyed Dazzlings.

"A guardian curse? Oh. Creepy!" Aria shivered.

Sonata begins hyperventilating "I can’t... Oh my... A curse..." Adagio comforts her. "I... I can’t breathe."

Sarah steps up. "So I need to make an anti-curse serum for my giant syringe and use it on that big phantom lizard. But the only problem is... I don’t know where to inject it." She admitted.

Adagio steps up to the image of the red ghost dragon. "Well, all curses have a source." She says as she points to a glowing sphere in the dragon’s center. "The center of its capabilities. So, if you inject the beast’s center with the syringe, that will break the curse."

"The center of its power." Sarah gasped. "Of course, it’s so obvious now." She glanced around at Flash, Vinyl, Derpy, and the Dazzlings, who all stare at her intently. "Alright, people. Let’s get to work."

As Sarah led the way into the lab, ready to concoct the anti-curse serum, Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy turned to the Dazzlings, their expressions hardening.

"Now, remember, Dazzlings." Vinyl said bravely "Don't try anything funny. We’ll be watching you." Flash and Derpy nod in agreement. The Dazzlings look with annoyance at each other, then turn to the 3 students of Canterlot High.

"I’m shaking in my boots, DJ." Adagio said with a bored expression.

And with that, they all follow Sarah into the lab, ready to work on the anti-curse serum for the curse of the Zodiac Stone.

Chapter 3: Equestria Ghouls

Later, the Rainbooms are on a conveyor belt leading into the transformation chamber. Sarah is at the controls. Spike spots a mirror with electronic buttons not far from the end of the transformation chamber. His brow furrows.

"Uh, Sarah? What’s with the controls on that mirror?" Spike asked.

Sarah glanced over at the mirror, a knowing smile spreading across her face as she replied, "Oh, that! I made that for creatures who don’t have reflections, like vampires and ghosts. I even have handheld versions of them." She demonstrated by holding up three handheld mirrors, each equipped with buttons that seemed to serve an array of functions.

The chamber doors open and the conveyor belt brings the Girls inside in this order: Twilight, Sunset, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight, and Trixie. The conveyor belt stops at a window in front of the control panel that Spike and Sarah. The Girls look up at the transformation ray beamers on the chamber ceiling that resemble fire sprinklers.

"You sure we won’t become mean after the transformation?" Fluttershy nervously asked from inside the chamber.

Sarah, trying to reassure her, responded with a calm smile, "Oh, no, of course not. My machine doesn’t transform personalities. It will just change your appearance. You’ll gain the abilities of whatever you turn into while still keeping your own skills and traits. I’ll even program these forms into your geodes, so you can transform into them anytime you want."

The Girls exchanged surprised glances, their initial concerns somewhat alleviated by Sarah’s explanation. Rarity nodded in understanding. "That sounds reasonable," she said.

"Alright, let's do this!" Sarah said as she activated the machine. The lights inside the chamber glow red, and the Girls wait expectantly. Different colored light bulbs on the machine light up and needles on gages move up. The Girls look up the fire sprinkler like devices. Little red sparks come out, followed by blazing crimson light that beams right down on the Girls, and they start to glow red. Spike watches anxiously beside Sarah. As the Girls stand in the chamber under the crimson light and their bodies brightly glowing red, a stone-like material starts to cocoon around them like a chrysalis.

Spike, standing anxiously beside Sarah, managed a shaky smile. "Oh. It’s okay. Some cocoons are just forming around you. That’s perfectly normal," he said with hidden fear.

As the cocoons completed their formation, resembling eggs made of rock, Spike’s initial anxiety turned into outright horror. The conveyor belt resumed its motion, gently carrying the cocoons out of the chamber and bringing them to a stop in front of Spike and Sarah.

Spike’s worry was evident in his voice as he asked, "Are they…?"

Sarah, sensing his concern, quickly reassured him. "Oh, no. Of course not," she said, her tone soothing and confident.

Spike let out a relieved sigh, grateful for Sarah’s assurance.

Suddenly, the first cocoon starts cracking. It’s hatching! Spike and Sarah notice. The cocoon breaks open and Twilight steps out. She’s a witch! She’s wearing a long black dress with wrist length sleeves, gray puffed shoulders, a red belt with a yellow buckle that has a red star in the center, black high heel shoes that have red clips near the toes, and a tall pointed black hat with a dark purple stripe and a yellow buckle.

“Twilight!” Spike exclaimed, rushing towards her. Twilight picked him up, and he responded by giving her affectionate licks on the face, which made Twilight laugh heartily. She set the dog down gently and asked, “Did it work?”

“Come have a look, Twilight,” Sarah instructed, guiding her to a mirror. Twilight gazed at her reflection, her eyes widening with delight.

“Whoa! I’m a witch. Now, that’s something I prefer,” Twilight said, clearly thrilled with her new appearance.

They all look back and see the next cocoon starting to hatch. It opens up and Sunset emerges. She’s a swamp creature. Her entire body is green, her arms and torso are covered in scales, she has gills, her fingers are webbed and her feet have become flippers.

“Huh. Well, that was weird,” she muttered before Sarah beckoned her to the mirror. As Sunset examined her reflection, her amazement grew. “Wow! No way! I’m a swamp creature! Cool! Twilight, Spike, look at me! I’m green, my feet are flippers, my hands are webbed, my back has fins, and…” She touched the gills on her neck and gasped excitedly, “I have gills! I can breathe underwater!”

Sarah quickly reassured her, “Oh, of course not, Sunset. I did give you some gills, but I let you keep your lungs, too.”

Twilight and Sunset shared a wide-eyed look of surprise before giggling softly at Sarah’s thoughtfulness.

They start hearing the sound of stone cracking. They look over and notice that it’s the next cocoon. It cracks open. As harp music plays briefly in the background, Fluttershy emerges. She’s a ghost! Her whole body is sky blue, glowing, and transparent. She’s wearing a cute, silky, and delicate v neck spaghetti strap sky blue sundress that has a miniskirt and a pair of flat slip-on ballet shoes in the exact same shade of sky blue as the dress.

Fluttershy looked at Sarah with a nervous yet expectant gaze.

“Sarah? Did it work?” Fluttershy asked, her voice tinged with apprehension.

“See for yourself, Fluttershy,” Sarah replied, guiding her to the mirror. Fluttershy’s reflection was not visible, much to her confusion. “Oh! Right! Sorry,” Sarah said, pressing a button to reveal Fluttershy’s ghost form in the mirror.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened in fright. “AHHH!!! A GHOST!” she screamed, turning to look around the lab in a panic. But her fear quickly turned into confusion when she found no one behind her. “Huh? Wait! There’s nothing here?" She turns back to her ghost reflection in the mirror. "But it’s in the mirror. How can it—?” She pauses. "Wait a minute." she said as she waves at her reflection, then sticks out her now sky blue tongue for a brief moment. She realizes that the ghost she sees in the mirror is just herself. “Oh! It’s just me. I’m the ghost. Whew. That was close.”

Twilight placed a comforting hand on her ghostly friend’s shoulder.

“See? It’s alright, Fluttershy. Nothing to be scared of.” Sunset said gently.

“It’s just us,” Twilight reassured.

They turn back. The next cocoon is hatching. Two furry pink arms with paw pads and claws on the hands burst out, followed by a furry leg that also has paw pads and claws on the toes. The rest of the transformed girl bursts out of the cocoon as an eerie light briefly shines from behind her as she… HOWLS! “AHHHWWWOOOOOOO!!!” The light behind the transformed girl fades. It’s Pinkie Pie. She’s a werewolf. She’s covered in pink fur, has pointed ears - like those of a wolf, her hands and feet now have claws and paw pads, has a tail, a black nose - like those of a wolf, a canine muzzle, and sharp pointy teeth. The Girls and Spike look at her with amazement.

The girls and Spike gazed at her in astonishment.

“Whoa!” Sunset exclaimed.

“Pinkie Pie?” Twilight asked, equally astonished.

“Did it work? What did I turn into? I wanna see what I look like. Sarah, do you have a mirror?” Pinkie Pie asked excitedly.

“Okay, okay, calm down, Pinkie Pie. There’s one over here,” Sarah said, guiding her to a mirror.

Pinkie Pie eagerly approached the mirror and saw her reflection. “Wow! I’m a werewolf! I’m so cute! Oh! I got hair all over me! My nose is black, and I have a muzzle? Paws? With claws? Wow!” She touched her pointy ears and saw her tail, gasping with delight. “No way! A tail! I have a tail! I feel like a cute puppy.” She then struck an adorably playful pose, her floppy canine tongue hanging out and her tail wagging with joy.

Fluttershy and Sunset gazed at her endearingly.

“Aww!” Sunset and Fluttershy said in unison with wide, adoring eyes.

“That’s so Pinkie Pie!” Sunset cooed.

“So adorable!” Fluttershy agreed.

“A werewolf is perfect for her because she’s such a good girl!” Sunset said excitedly.

They began to pet Pinkie Pie, who responded by kicking the air with each gentle touch. Her tail wagged happily, and she panted like an enthusiastic puppy.

“Aawww! Who’s a good girl?” Fluttershy asked, her voice filled with affection.

“Me! Me me me! I’m a good girl!” Pinkie Pie replied, her excitement palpable.

“Yes, you are! Yes, you are!” Fluttershy affirmed.

“Aw, good girl!” Sunset added as they both continued to shower Pinkie Pie with affection.

They’re abruptly interrupted by the sound of the next cocoon hatching. The life-sized stone egg opens up. As Egyptian belly dancer music plays in the background, the Girls look at the opened cocoon as Rarity steps out of it. She’s a mummy! Her usually white skin is now green, she’s wrapped up in bright yellowish white mummy bandages that leave only her face, ears, and hair exposed and is wearing a gold Egyptian style necklace decorated with pretty and colorful gems.

Rarity glanced around, slightly disoriented from the tight confines of the cocoon. "My goodness! It was really crammed in there! So, what monster did I become?" she asked.

Sarah, always ready with an answer, gestured toward the mirror. "This mirror has your answer, Rarity."

Rarity walked up to the mirror and gasped in delight at her reflection. She admired the mummy bandages that wrapped her in a stylish, almost couture fashion. "A mummy? Oh, fabulous! This golden Egyptian necklace is stunning! And these wrappings are so comfortable. Snug in all the right places," she declared, thoroughly pleased with her transformation.

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy share a glad look, then turn to see the next rock cocoon hatching. It bursts open and spooky blue mist comes out of it. The Girls spot a shadowy figure coming from the silhouetted opened cocoon. The figure waves its arm through the creepy mist and it dissipates, revealing the figure. It’s Rainbow Dash! She’s a vampire. She’s wearing a black coat, black pants, black shoes, an indigo bowtie, a white button-up undershirt, a gold medallion, an indigo vest, and a black cape with red inner lining. She also has vampire fangs. Her skin is still the same light cyan as before, and her hair is still in its usual style and is still in its usual rainbow colors.

“Whoa, awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, her voice echoing with excitement. “Who knew I could make spooky fog? So, what monster did I turn into?”

Sarah, barely able to suppress a grin, pointed to the mirror. Rainbow Dash walked over, eager to see her transformation. The moment she saw her reflection, her eyes lit up with excitement. “Wow. I— I’m... a vampire,” she exclaimed, marveling at her new look. She looked down at her clothes, admiring the sharp, formal lines of her vampire attire. “Sweet! This will be fun! Oh! And look at my fangs!” With a dramatic flourish, she spread her cape wide and hissed, baring her fangs for all to see. The other girls couldn’t help but laugh at Rainbow’s enthusiastic display of her new form.

They all turn to the next hatching cocoon. 2 hands with stitched up wrists break through the stone chrysalis and pull it apart, revealing the next transformed girl in it. It’s Applejack! She’s a Frankenstein! Her skin is teal, she’s wearing a magenta blazer jacket, a black shirt, blue pants, and tall brown Frankenstein style platform shoes, she’s without her hat, she has stitches on her neck and wrists, there are bolts sticking out from each side of her neck, and her blonde hair is now pale with a white streak running through it.

Applejack looked back at her shattered cocoon with wide eyes.

“Holy tarnation! I knew I was strong, but I didn’t know I was this strong!” she said in shock and amazement as she turned to face her friends. “So, what monster did that there machine turn me into?”

Sarah pointed to the mirror, her smile encouraging. Applejack walked over and took in her reflection, her eyes widening with amazement. “Huh! Well, I’ll be darned! I’m an actual real-live Frankenstein! Yee-hoo!”

“Uh, to clarify, Frankenstein was the DOCTOR, not the MONSTER,” Rarity interjected with a knowing smile.

Applejack chuckled, sheepishly, but undeterred. “Oh. Right. Well, I’m still going to call this form ‘a Frankenstein,’ if that’s alright with y’all.”

The other transformed Rainbooms look at each other, wondering. Then they agree with Applejack’s suggestion. Applejack smiles. She looks past her friends and they follow her gaze to the next cocoon. The stone egg cracks open, and an otherworldly glow emanates from the cracks. The Girls watch as Starlight emerges from the cocoon. She’s an alien. Her skin is now bright green, She has two green antennae on her head peeking out from her hair, She is wearing a teal spacesuit with a chartreuse, triangle-shaped collar, an indigo belt with a metallic silver clasp, chartreuse gloves that match the collar of her spacesuit, and indigo high heel boots that match her belt.

She gazes at the Rainbooms, climbs out of her rock egg, then looks around, slightly disoriented.

“Ugh. What happened? Did I transform?” she asked, her voice tinged with confusion.

Sarah gestured toward the mirror. “See for yourself.”

Starlight approached the mirror, her eyes widening as she took in her new appearance. “Wow! An alien? Well, this is interesting,” she remarked, her tone laced with curiosity and excitement.

Sunset Shimmer couldn’t resist making a lighthearted joke. “Starlight, your new monster look is... out of this world.” The playful wink she gave was met with a chorus of laughter from Starlight, Sunset, Spike, and the rest of the girls.

They turn their attention to the final cocoon, which is about to hatch. It cracks open and the Girls, Spike, and Sarah watch as Trixie comes out her cocoon. She’s a dinosaur! Her skin is now green, her hair has turned a bright green, she has a long, reptilian tail, her arms, legs, and torso are covered in scales, and her feet have transformed to look like hands, and her toes now look like fingers - similar to the appendages of lizards.

Trixie climbed out of her stone chrysalis, her expression one of confusion mixed with intrigue.

“Ugh. The Great and Powerful Trixie feels... different. Did I transform? Is there a mirror around here?” she asked, clearly eager to see what had become of her.

Sarah nodded, pointing to the nearby mirror. “There sure is. It’s just right over there.”

Trixie made her way to the mirror and stared at her prehistoric reflection, a smile slowly spreading across her face. “I’m... a dinosaur! Thank you, Sarah. I just happen to like reading about dinosaurs. I even like to visit the dinosaur exhibits in the museum,” she said.

Sarah smiled warmly at Trixie’s excitement. “Well, that’s nice to hear. Now, let me get a look at you all.” She stepped back to take in the sight of the transformed Rainbooms. Each girl was now a unique, fantastical creature, from the witch to the swamp creature, ghost, werewolf, mummy, vampire, Frankenstein, alien, and dinosaur. “Oh! Oh, yeah! Now THAT’S more like it! You all look great.”

Pinkie Pie bounced excitedly, her tail wagging in delight. “This is amazing! We’re actual real-live monsters now!”

Sunset Shimmer grinned, looking around at her friends. “Now this is what I call SPOOKY!”

Applejack goes to activate her geode to test out turning back into human, but the geodes are no longer on their necks.

"Uh, what happened to our geodes?" Applejack asked with concern.

Rainbow Dash looks around, then looks at her hand and sees a ring on her index finger. The other Girls look at their hands, each sporting a ring on THEIR index fingers. It’s their geodes!

“Here they are! They must have transformed with us!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"Time to test this turn-back-to-normal trick out," Sunset Shimmer declared confidently. The group nodded in agreement, and with synchronized movements, they pressed the faces of their newly transformed geodes. But instead of the expected flash of light or the familiar sensation of their powers activating or turning back into humans, nothing happened. The girls exchanged puzzled glances.

Fluttershy turned to Sarah. "Uh, Sarah? Isn’t something supposed to happen? I thought you programmed our monster forms to our geodes so we could become monsters whenever we wanted," she asked.

Sarah’s expression turned sheepish as she realized she had forgotten a crucial detail. "Oh, yeah. I forgot to mention this: after you get transformed by the transformation chamber, you won’t be able to transform back to normal for three days."

The Rainbooms stared at her in collective disbelief. "Wait, we’re going to stay transformed into monsters for three days?" Applejack asked incredulously, as if she couldn’t believe what she was hearing.

Sarah nodded apologetically. "I’m afraid so."

The Rainbooms exchange looks of concern.

“So... should we stay in the shadows until Halloween?” Sunset asked curiously.

“Wait, Sunset. You said you wanted to become a real monster for Halloween this year. This could be your chance to try it out,” Twilight pointed out.

Sunset’s eyes lit up at the idea. "You’re right. A three-day monster form practice might not be such a bad idea after all." She turned to the others, her expression hopeful. "What do you think, girls?"

The group fell into a thoughtful silence, each girl considering the possibilities. Finally, after a moment of quiet deliberation, they all nodded in agreement. The idea of practicing their monster forms for Halloween began to sound more like an adventure than an inconvenience. Twilight’s logical reasoning and Sunset’s enthusiasm had won them over.

Sunset’s grin grew wider as she sensed their collective decision. "YES!" she exclaimed, her excitement now fully contagious. "Let’s go test it out in town. I’m sure our other friends might be in for a real Halloween scare."

"Like a big monster party!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed with excitement.

"I’m ready for some big scares this year!" Rainbow Dash chipped in.

Twilight, her mind always working a step ahead, pulled out the other half of the disk from the pocket of her new black witch dress. "And maybe we could also go on a little adventure to find the Zodiac Stone," she suggested as she placed the disk back in her pocket. The Rainbooms all nodded in agreement, intrigued by the idea of combining their monster practice with a quest.

As they prepared to leave, Fluttershy turned to Sarah, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thanks for helping out, Sarah. Glad you were able to help."

Sarah smiled warmly at her old friend, pulling her into a gentle embrace. "It’s my pleasure, Fluttershy. Anything for my old elementary school classmate and her friends. Now, you girls go on and have a good time."

"Thank you. We will," Rarity replied.

Just as they were about to step out, Sarah called after them, her voice stopping them in their tracks. "Oh, wait! You may want these." She handed each of them a handheld version of the mirror they had just used, complete with the settings for their new forms. The Rainbooms accepted them gratefully, recognizing their potential usefulness in the days ahead.

"Spike?" Twilight called out.

"Coming." Spike said to Twilight.

With a final nod of thanks, the girls turned and headed off, Spike trotting alongside them, still wearing his skeleton costume. As they left the lab, Sarah waved after them, a proud smile on her face.

In town, Twilight, Spike, and the Girls stroll down the sidewalk in their new monster forms as a song starts. While singing, they encounter DJ, Flash, and Derpy again. The Girls and Spike show them their new looks and new abilities with each verse in the park. Rainbow Dash hangs upside down from an awning, turns into bat, then transforms back, then lists her weaknesses. Fluttershy flies around, goes right through solid objects, and possesses people. Twilight uses a witch’s magic stuff. Pinkie Pie shows her side as a playful wolf. Rarity admires gems, conjures sand, and even shows off her wraps. Applejack pretends to rise from a grave, then shows off her bolts and stitches. Starlight’s verse talks about aliens, space, and out of this world capabilities. Trixie sings about being a powerful prehistoric being. Sunset uses her new underwater skills in the pond at Canterlot Park. Spike’s verse shows him singing about skeleton bones.

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

RAINBOW DASH:
Drop the birdie. Oh! Yeah, I’m a vampire.
Big ol’ bad vampire, big bad vampire!
Neck biting igniting that dark lightning
Garlic, Daylight, Stakes - Frightening!

FLUTTERSHY:
Flying through walls, it’s easy as can be
I’m a ghost, invisible, you can’t see me
I shine like a light, in the dark of night
I’m a phantom, floating, out of sight

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

TWILIGHT SPARKLE:
My hat’s so pointy, my broom takes flight,
My wand casts spells, with magical light!
Cauldrons bubbling, potions bright and green,
This witch’s magic is a spooky scene!

PINKIE PIE:
I’m a werewolf doing what the werewolves do.
One bite from my teeth and I’ll werewolf you.
Full moon, Howling, Yeah I do that too.
So best be careful and I won’t harm you.

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

RARITY:
I’m a mummy in bandages, a sight to behold,
With Egyptian treasures, my stories are told.
Summoning sandstorms, with a flick of my wrist,
Casting spells and curses, as ancient as mist.

APPLEJACK:
Bolts up in my neck. Body all a wreck.
Frankenstein’s Monster. Got you all in check.
Lightning is my spark, stitches hold me tight,
But hear me roar, with all my might!

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

STARLIGHT GLIMMER:
From a distant planet, I’ve traveled so far,
My laser eyes zap, like a shooting star.
Starships and galaxies, my world untold,
This alien visitor is braver than bold!

TRIXIE LULAMOON:
I'm a dinosaur, from a prehistoric time,
Green and scaly, what a sight to find.
With a mighty roar, I’ll shake the ground,
A magical creature, with tricks astound!

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

SUNSET SHIMMER:
Living in the bog, where the frogs all croak,
Lurking in the shadows, with a chilling poke.
Scales that shimmer and shine at night,
This swamp creature’s ready for a spooky fright!

SPIKE:
I’m a skeleton, made of bones that are white
Dancing in the shadows, on this spooky night
I rattle and I clatter, with a creepy sound
But don’t be scared, I’m just moving around!

NARRATOR (Chorus):
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!
Scary, scary! Oh, so scary!
Scary, scary! Very, very scary!
Scary, scary! Super duper scary!
Scary, scary! We’re real, real scary!

At the end of the song, the Girls and Spike all strike spooky poses at Canterlot Park with creepy fog up to their knees. Flash, DJ, and Derpy glance at them with speechlessness. After recognizing them, they all give them a clap and cheer. The Girls grin with appreciation from the applause.

"Girls, that was spectacular… but it’s not Halloween yet," Flash said, his tone playful yet curious.

"Uh, yeah. We know, Flash. We’re just practicing," Rainbow Dash replied with a smirk.

"Oh, well, your practice is paying off." Derpy said.

"Well, thank you," Rarity said.

"But I feel like you've had enough practice tonight. You might wanna take off your costumes," Flash suggested, his tone gentle yet firm.

"Well... we’d love to, Flash, but I’m afraid we can’t," Twilight admitted, her voice carrying a weight that caught everyone’s attention.

"Why not?" DJ asked.

"Two reasons," Sunset began, raising a webbed finger to emphasize her point. "One, these ‘costumes’ aren’t costumes. We were transformed—by a scientist at the Planetarium." She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in before continuing. "And two, I thought it might be better if we were actual monsters instead of just wearing boring old costumes."

Flash’s brow furrowed as he replayed Sunset’s words in his mind. "Wait. Did you say... ‘transformed’?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

"She did. The Rainbooms have been turned into actual Halloween monsters." Spike confirmed. "Fluttershy’s old friend from her elementary school, Sarah Scientist, made a machine called the transformation chamber. And Twilight and the girls are soon going to want to transform into this whenever they want with their geodes. But for now, they’re going to be like this." He added.

"And we’ll be staying like this for three days!" Pinkie Pie chipped in.

Derpy Hooves gasped, her crossed and crooked eyes wide with astonishment. "Transformation chamber?!"

DJ Pon-3’s jaw dropped slightly as she connected the dots. "Real monsters?!"

And Flash, his concern deepening, echoed, "Three days?!"

Twilight nodded, confirming their questions with a calm assurance that belied the strangeness of the situation. Sunset Shimmer, suddenly remembering an important detail, snapped her fingers. "But we’ve got something else we can do to pass the time," she announced, her excitement returning.

Twilight, catching onto Sunset’s idea, reached into the pocket of her witch dress and pulled out the half of the gold disk they had found earlier. She held it up for their friends to see, the metallic surface catching the light. "We’re looking for the other piece of the Gold Disk of Lycidias," Starlight explained.

Twilight nodded in agreement. "And the Zodiac Stone," she added.

Their three friends exchanged confused glances, clearly not understanding the significance of these objects. Derpy tilted her head in puzzlement. "Uh... a gold disk? What’s that supposed to mean?" she asked, her tone reflecting the collective confusion. Flash, equally perplexed, added simultaneously, "What? What are they talking about? A stone?"

But DJ surprised them all. "The magical stone that can grant great power to whoever wields it?" she said with a knowing look, causing Flash and Derpy to gape at her in shock. "What? Am I not allowed to read?" she quipped.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened in surprise. "DJ, you know about the Zodiac Stone?" she asked, impressed by her friend’s knowledge.

"You got it, Rainbow Dash. I even brought a book about it, in case I wanna read about it whenever I get bored," DJ said, reaching into her bag and pulling out a thick, well-worn book. She flipped it open to a page displaying an image of the Zodiac Stone—a multicolored gem that shimmered with elemental power.

Rarity leaned in for a closer look. "My goodness. But what’s with all the colors on that stone?" she asked.

DJ Pon-3 pointed to each color on the stone in turn. "Each color on that stone represents a certain element," she explained. "Yellow for Air, green for Earth, blue for Water, red for Fire, orange for Lightning, purple for Space, cyan for Ice, indigo for Shadow, and pink for Light. An object this powerful should never fall into the wrong hands."

Twilight and Sunset exchanged a glance, the seriousness of their quest settling in. DJ continued. "I’ve heard that even various ghosts and monsters like hearing these stories about it too. You know, the kind of monsters you just turned into. I even heard that they often have a knack for seeing it for themselves."

"Well, then, it looks like we picked the perfect time to go look for it," Applejack said, her tone brimming with determination.

Twilight smiled at DJ, then cast a quick, concerned look around before addressing their friends again. "Well, guys, PLEASE don’t tell Celestia, Luna, or Cadance about our monster transformations," she requested.

Sunset Shimmer nodded in agreement. "Or the Cutie Mark Crusaders. We don’t want to alarm them," she added.

"So, wait, you’re NOT going to show them your monster forms?" Flash asked.

"Until Halloween. I’ve done enough magic shows to know you save the best tricks for the last part," Trixie said.

DJ, Flash, and Derpy shared a look, understanding the logic behind the plan. DJ nodded in agreement, her sunglasses flashing. "She’s right. Saving the best for last," she said simultaneously with Derpy, who added with a nod, "Yep, no kidding. Can’t spoil a surprise." Flash, smiling now, added, "You gotta admit, they do have a point."

DJ turned to the girls with a reassuring smile. "Don’t worry, girls; we won’t tell. I mean, yeah, you should save the monster looks for Halloween."

Sunset Shimmer exhaled in relief. "Thanks, DJ. And I’m glad you’ve been studying about the Zodiac Stone. Can we borrow your book for our quest?" she asked.

DJ was about to hand over the book, then stopped, a grin crossing her face. "Oh! And... my real name? It’s Vinyl. Vinyl Scratch," she revealed, her tone playful.

The girls exchanged looks of mild surprise and amusement, impressed by her revelation. Vinyl handed the book to Twilight, who accepted it gratefully. As Vinyl turned back to Flash and Derpy, who smiled at her with approval, she felt a renewed sense of purpose. The transformed Rainbooms, now fully embracing their new monster roles, stood ready for their adventure. Their quest for the Zodiac Stone was about to begin.

Chapter 4: The Grimwood Girls

Later, in the woods at nighttime, the Rainbooms’ tour bus - the one that debuted in “Get the Show on the Road” drives down the road with its headlights shining brightly. The Rainbooms, still transformed into monsters, are inside.

"It was nice of Vinyl to bring over our tour bus," Rainbow Dash said from inside the vehicle.

Inside the bus. Sunset is behind the wheel, driving. In the bus seats, front row, left to right: Rarity and Pinkie Pie, Twilight and Fluttershy. Spike is on Twilight’s lap. Row behind them, left to right: Rainbow Dash and Applejack, Starlight and Trixie. Their instrument cases are behind them.

“It sure was,” Sunset agreed.

“And for a minute there, I thought we were all going to walk all the way to the place where the Zodiac Stone is!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, causing the others to glance at her in confusion.

Sunset chuckled, though her eyes never left the road. “I can’t believe Vinyl was also kind enough to make us a GPS that will pinpoint the Zodiac Stone’s location,” she said.

“So she’s a disk jockey, a history reader, and a tech whiz? Huh. Who knew?” Trixie remarked.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “I gotta say, she’s one smart cookie,” she admitted with a light chuckle. “Well, get ready, girls. We’ve got a treasure-finding adventure to go on.” She said with confidence.

In Arthur's backyard, Arthur and Winston are both still on their chairs facing each other.

“When do the Rainbooms meet the Grimwood Girls, Uncle Arthur?” Winston asked curiously.

“Soon, Winston. Don’t worry, just be patient,” Arthur answered, calmly and paitently.

Back in the woods, the Girls’ tour bus which is still driving up the dark nighttime forested road. "Right now, the Rainbooms are about to witness something diabolical and something evil." Arthur's voice narrated. The upcoming woods start to get creepier and more foggy. From inside the bus, the girls look around at the dead looking leafless trees and the creepy looking mist. The colorful van’s headlights light the way through the fog. The Girls’ cutie marks are painted on the side. The road starts becoming a bit bumpy and the tour bus jostles. The Rainbooms start bouncing from the bumps as an eerie whirring sound is heard somewhere outside.

“Hey! What’s with this road?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“And what’s with that sound?!” Rarity asked as the strange noise grew louder.

A blazing bright red light shines through the tour bus windows. A huge, creepy, black airship with red lights inside it flies above them. Twilight, Spike, and the Girls look up and see a creepy, dark, evil-looking warlock with a scar across the left side of his face at the helm of the gigantic vessel. Sunset presses the breaks with her flipper and the tour bus screeches to a stop. The warlock’s airship moves on and the Rainbooms look surprised and share a confused look with one another. The bus’ doors open and they all get out into the creepy foggy woods and have a look in the direction the airship went.

“What in Equestria was that?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t know, but it sure was CREEPY,” Rainbow Dash replied, her nerves shook.

Our view shifted past the girls, into the spooky, fog-laden forest with the bare and twisted trees.

"Was it some kind of jet?" Pinkie Pie asked off-screen.

Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash look up into the creepy but starry night sky. "Not like any jet I’ve ever seen. Did you see how BIG it was?" Rarity fearfully remarked.

“Hey, girls, look. A light up ahead,” Twilight pointed out, directing their attention to a faint glow in the distance. “Must be a town. Looks like it’s just two miles away.”

“Well, whatever that huge flying vehicle was, maybe there’s someone in town that can tell us what it was,” Spike suggested.

“Well then, let’s go check it out,” Sunset decided.

They all go back into the bus and they drive off towards the light.

Later, the bus passes a sign that reads “WELCOME TO MONSTERDOM, The Most Human-Friendly Monster Town in the World”. The town was like nothing they had ever seen. Streets lined with monster-themed buildings stretched out before them—each one a curious blend of eerie and enchanting. There were gothic-style libraries, banks with cobwebbed facades, salons with glowing neon signs, and schools that looked like they were straight out of a spooky fairy tale. Restaurants, stores, theaters, arcades, and museums, all with a monstrous twist, dotted the town’s main street. The bus rolled slowly past these strange sights until Sunset Shimmer pulled it to a stop beside a shop with a sign that read “Monster Magic Emporium.”

"What are you doing?" Rarity asked from inside the bus, off-screen.

"Making a stop," Sunset replied, also off-screen from inside the bus.

Sunset comes out of the bus holding some cash. She heads into the shop. The other Girls get out and wait for Sunset to come.

"Whoa! I’ll never forget the sight of that scary-looking guy riding that huge aircraft," Starlight remarked.

"He looked like... some sort of warlock," Fluttershy said, still a bit shaken.

"It was probably just a ghoulish sportscaster," Applejack suggested.

"Trying to find their way to a monsters’ football game," Rarity added, though her chuckle was more sheepish than genuine.

Sunset exits the magic shop holding a wand that’s carved from dark wood. "Here you go, Twilight," she said, handing the wand over to Twilight with a grin. "Can’t be a magical witch without one of these."

Twilight’s eyes lit up as she accepted the wand, her fingers tracing the intricate carvings on its surface. "Whoa! A wand? Nice! Thanks, Sunset. This is the perfect way to use my new magic skills." she exclaimed with genuine delight. She gazes at the wand, and to the surprise of everyone, the tip of the wand cast a brilliant purple light. The light shot out in a stream, hitting a nearby mushroom and transforming it into a beautiful reddish-magenta rose. Twilight stared at the rose, her purple eyes wide with surprise and a touch of awe. "Actually, I might need a little practice with this thing," she admitted.

The girls all smiled, sharing in the moment of wonder. They knew Twilight was right—this new power would take some getting used to. But if anyone could master it, it was Twilight.

Later, the tour bus rolled into a parking lot beside an amusement park, its name glowing in spooky, vibrant letters: "Ghouls Funland." The Rainbooms couldn’t help but exchange curious looks as they gazed up at the towering rides and attractions, all themed around monsters and the macabre. The bus pulled into a parking spot. "Ghouls Funland? An amusement park? You sure about this, Sunset?" Trixie asked.

"Well, a lot of people like to be at theme parks, so I thought maybe we could ask someone in there about the guy in the blimp. And maybe help Twilight with her magic, of course." Sunset answered optimisticly. "Let's just head in, ask around, and see what we can see," she suggested, her tone firm yet hopeful. As she spoke, her eyes caught sight of a familiar vehicle parked just a few spaces away. Her breath hitched, and she gasped, pointing excitedly. "No way! Girls, look!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with amazement.

The girls turned to see what had captured Sunset's attention. There, parked just a stone's throw from their bus, was a red six-wheeled van with a distinctive white stripe across its side. "That’s the Ghoul School van!" Sunset declared, her excitement infectious.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened in recognition. "Wait. Monsterdom," she murmured, the pieces of the puzzle slowly coming together in her mind.

Rarity, catching on, gasped as well. "Home of...," she began, her voice trailing off as the realization dawned on her.

"THE GRIMWOOD GIRLS!" the Rainbooms and Spike finished together, their voices filled with excitement and anticipation.

"Uncle Arthur! Wait a minute." Winston's voice said off-screen.

With Arthur and Winston still in their chairs in the backyard...

"That’s how the Rainbooms met the Grimwood Girls? They ran into them at an amusement park?"

"Correct. Their van was parked close to the Rainbooms' bus, so they figured the Grimwood Girls must be inside the park. After graduating from Miss Grimwood’s school, they decided to open up a business as the founders and owners of Ghouls Funland. The Grimwood Girls go on adventures just as much as the Rainbooms do. They’re even friends with a few humans," Arthur explained.

Back at Ghouls Funland, the Rainbooms entered the park, their eyes wide with amazement. The theme park was a marvel of monstrous creativity—humans and various monsters of all shapes and sizes filled the pathways, enjoying the attractions. The Rainbooms gazed around in awe, taking in the sprawling layout of the park.

"This place is huge!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

"Wow! Look at all these monsters!" Rainbow Dash marveled.

As they wandered deeper into the park, they were suddenly startled by a group of flying jack-o-lanterns. The pumpkins had glowing purple faces and long green roots that acted as extra limbs—or tentacles—allowing them to maneuver through the air with surprising agility. The Rainbooms stared in disbelief.

"Flying pumpkins?" Trixie asked incredulously.

"Now I’ve seen everything," Fluttershy murmured.

“I’ve never seen pumpkins that could fly, have roots for limbs, and glow purple on the inside before,” Rainbow Dash said, amused.

They all look at each other in confusion, then shrug it off and head into Ghouls Funland.

“Twilight, I wasn’t even aware you, Spike, and Starlight knew about the Grimwood Girls,” Applejack remarked.

“Oh, yeah. Well, Sunset told us about them one time through the journal.” Twilight said knowingly.

“She said they’re a group of girl ghouls—” Spike chimed in.

“That used to go to Miss Grimwood’s Finishing School for Ghouls. They played volleyball games against the Calloway Cadets, had Halloween parties with their parents, and even defeated the Four-Armed Witch of the Web,” Rarity chipped in.

"Yeah, but how did you guess—" An amazed and curious Starlight asked.

Rarity takes out a book, opening it to a page displaying an image of the Grimwood Girls. "Book on famous groups," she explained with a proud smile. "I never leave home without it."

"Hey, Girls! Look!" Fluttershy called off-screen. She and Trixie pointed at a nearby snack bar, where the others quickly gathered.

"Get a load of the menu at this snack bar." Trixie said with bewilderment.

They read the menu which displays bizarre food that monsters would eat.

"Poltergeist Popcorn?" Rarity read, perplexed.

"Slime Sundaes?" Pinkie Pie read with confusion.

"Cobweb Corndogs?" Rainbow Dash read, baffled.

Applejack, looking completely flabbergasted, shook her head. “What— What the hay kind of menu is this?”

"Huh. I guess it’s a monster thing." Sunset replied with a shrug.

As they speak, Spike spots a light emanating from a nearby arcade restaurant. “Uh... Girls?” he said, drawing their attention to a nearby arcade restaurant where colorful lights were flashing. "There are lights coming from that restaurant over there." He insisted as he started sniffing the air and then nodded in the direction of the lights.

Moments later, Twilight, Spike, and the Girls all head inside and spot a whole bunch of Halloween monster arcade games and even tentacled servers for the restaurant part. Spike spots the lights coming from behind a few arcade games, and directs the Girls’ attention to it. They follow Spike in the direction of the light. They come a little ways off where the colorful lights are. Sunset gasps in utter excitement seeing--- THE GRIMWOOD GIRLS on a light up dance floor!

From left to right: Elsa Frankenteen, Winnie Werewolf, Tanis, Enid Mettle, Matches, Sibella Dracula, Phantasma, Galactica, Lagoona Black, and Minimal

Sunset’s eyes widened in sheer excitement. “I can’t believe it! IT’S THEM! The Grimwood Girls!” she shouted.

On the illuminated dance floor, the Grimwood Girls were in the midst of a lively celebration. Tanis was using her wrappings as dance ribbons, Winnie Werewolf was breakdancing with impressive skill, Phantasma was boogying while floating effortlessly, and Elsa Frankenteen was performing a zombie-walk dance. Enid Mettle, from OK K.O. Let’s Be Heroes, though in her witch form, was firing off confetti poppers with a flick of her wand.

“Wait. But where’s...?” Sunset trailed off, her gaze scanning the area.

Pinkie Pie, her ears perked up, whispered urgently, “Hey! Sunset!” They all look in Pinkie Pie’s direction to see... Sibella Dracula - daughter of Count Dracula and the leader of the Grimwood Girls - sitting at a table enjoying a cup of Witch’s Brew! But instead of her debut outfit (dark purple dress with a knee-high slit, red flats, and a red belt), she’s now wearing a new and better looking outfit (a long dark navy blue dress with red decorations on its straps and the waist, darker navy blue elbow-length gloves, and a pair of darker navy blue knee-high boots). She even has a demon tail that is the same shade of light purple as her skin.

Rarity’s eyes widened in recognition. “My goodness! It’s HER!”

“Sibella Dracula.” Fluttershy confirmed with excitement.

“The daughter of Count Dracula!” Sunset added.

They then noticed the Grimwood Girls’ pet dragon, Matches, along with Galactica (an alien), Lagoona Black (a gill-woman), and Minimal (a dinosaur), all gathered around a stove where Matches was using his firebreath to make a flambé.

“So, they are the Grimwood Girls,” Starlight said with a sense of awe.

“In person!” Applejack added, equally thrilled.

As the music on the dance floor came to an end, the Grimwood Girls and Matches joined Sibella at the tables. Phantasma giggled wildly, and Winnie let out a joyful howl.

“Clever Cleopatra! Nothing like a supernatural celebration.” Tanis addressed her friends.

Sibella, seeing her friends join her, greeted them warmly. “Hey, girls! Fangtastic night, huh?” she said, her smile radiant as her friends agreed enthusiastically.

Matches sat next to Sibella, Lagoona joined Elsa, Enid and Tanis sat together, Phantasma was with Winnie, and Galactica sat with Minimal.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes sparkled with excitement as she observed, “’Celebration’? Huh, they did look like they were having a party!”

Sunset Shimmer, her curiosity piqued, suggested, “I wonder what they’re celebrating. We should go find out. Actually meeting the Grimwood Girls!”

“SWEET! Dibs on Enid!” Rainbow Dash declared excitedly. She paused abruptly, realizing that both she and Sibella are vampires. With a sheepish grin, she turned to Twilight, who, like Enid, is a witch. “Oh! Uhh... No offense, Twilight.”

“Oh, that’s alright, Rainbow Dash." Twilight replied with a smile. "Besides, I think Sibella looks more like my style, anyway. She looks wise, smart, and surprisingly sweet.”

Pinkie Pie, her excitement barely contained, said, “I think I’ll go meet Winnie! She looks so cute! And fierce!”

Applejack, with a nod of determination, added, “I think I’d like to go see Elsa Frankenteen.”

Fluttershy, her gentle nature shining through, said softly, “I think I’ll meet Phantasma. She actually looks so sweet.”

Rarity, her eyes sparkling with admiration, said, “And I’ll go to see Tanis. After all, she looks so adorable!”

Spike, feeling a connection with Matches, said, “I think I’d like to meet Matches. I mean, I am a dragon myself in Equestria.”

Trixie Lulamoon, with a twinkle of curiosity in her eye, declared, “I’ll have a go with Minimal.”

Sunset Shimmer, chuckling, added, “I think Lagoona Black will be quite the friendly fish.”

Starlight Glimmer, with a sense of excitement, concluded, “Then that means I get Galactica.”

The Rainbooms, their excitement palpable, nodded in agreement and went forward to meet the Grimwood Girls.

As they approached, Twilight called out "Uh? Hey, Excuse me! Ms. Dracula?"

Sibella looks up, surprised. Her green eyes look around curiously. She thinks it’s just her imagination playing tricks on her. “That voice,” she murmured to herself, “I can’t get it out of my head.” As Sibella finishs off her Witch’s Brew, Twilight looks back at her friends, who encourage her to go on.

"Hello? Ms. Dracula?" Twilight called again, this time, a little louder and more assertive.

“Wait a minute. It’s not in my head; it’s really... happening,” Sibella said to herself as she and the other Grimwood Girls turn and spot the Rainbooms approaching. With a warm smile, she greeted them, “Oh. Greetings.”

“Hey,” Twilight began, trying to sound casual. “Just wondering if you had room for us?”

The Grimwood Girls exchanged looks of mutual understanding and smiled approvingly. “Of course. There’s more than enough chairs for you girls too.” Enid said modestly.

The Rainbooms, relieved and excited, settled into their seats. Twilight and Spike joined Sibella and Matches, Sunset and Applejack took seats with Lagoona and Elsa, Rainbow Dash and Rarity paired up with Enid and Tanis, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy joined Winnie and Phantasma, and Starlight and Trixie sat with Galactica and Minimal.

“I don’t think we’ve seen you girls around here. You all new in town?” Lagoona asked quizzically.

“Yep. We just thought we’d find someplace to spend Halloween.” Rainbow Dash answered.

Sibella beamed with enthusiasm. “Well, you came to the right place, ladies. Monsterdom is the top place in the WORLD for celebrating Halloween.”

“Well, that’s good news.” Sunset said with relief, then remembers - “Uh, do you know anything about those flying pumpkins out there?”

“They had glowing purple faces and green roots for limbs.” Rarity added.

Tanis, recognizing their description, explained, “I see you saw a few of the Jackal-Lanterns.”

“Jackal-Lanterns?” Spike asked. “Kind of like Jack-O’-Lanterns?”

“Did that dog just talk?!” Tanis exclaimed, surprised by Spike’s ability to speak.

“No way!” Winnie said, amazed.

“He does.” Twilight chuckled. “I know it’s kind of strange to actually hear my dog talking, huh?”

Sibella, however, seemed unfazed. “Oh, no; not at all. We already met a talking Great Dane a few years back.”

Fluttershy’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Talking Great Dane?!”

“You really ARE the Grimwood Girls!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed excitedly.

Minimal nodded in agreement. “You got that right!”

Sibella, with a playful grin, added, “You bat we are!”

Twilight Sparkle, amused by the banter, asked, “So... you’re—”

“Sibella Dracula, daughter of Count Dracula.” Sibella responded. “And you are?”

Twilight Sparkle introduced herself with a smile, “Oh! I’m Twilight—Twilight Sparkle!”

Sunset Shimmer, taking her turn, said, “Hey! I’m Sunset. Sunset Shimmer. And—”

Pinkie Pie chimed in with her usual cheerfulness, “What’s up? I’m Pinkie Pie!”

Rainbow Dash followed with a grin, “Name’s Rainbow Dash.”

Rarity, with her characteristic elegance, added, “Rarity! Lovely to meet you all.”

Applejack, with a friendly nod, said, “Applejack.”

Fluttershy, her voice soft and gentle, introduced herself, “Hi. I’m Fluttershy.”

Starlight Glimmer, with a friendly nod, said, “Hey, I’m Starlight—Starlight Glimmer.”

Trixie Lulamoon, ever the performer, declared grandly, “Trixie Lulamoon, also known as—the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Twilight, picking up Spike, added, “Oh! And this is Spike!”

Spike gave a casual “Hey” in greeting.

Enid, pleased to meet the Rainbooms, said, “Pleasure to meet you all.”

“Never thought we’d meet other monsters from outside of Monsterdom.” Minimal added.

The group shared a laugh at this revelation. Sunset Shimmer raised her hand, eager to know more. “So, uh... We just saw you over at that dance floor having some sort of party.”

“Is it true that you’re celebrating something?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Yes, as a matter of fact - we are!” Galactica said as she pulls out a newspaper, handing it to Starlight. “We recently found that Sibella’s part of the will of recently passed away British explorer and professor, Richard MacWright.”

Phantasma outstretches her arm and sends a gust of wind toward Sibella, making the vampire’s long purple hair flow like a cape. Sibella puts one foot on her chair and stands in a heroic pose. "Ha ha! I’m a hero!" she declared.

The Rainbooms are amazed and speechless.

Enid added, "Professor MacWright even left us with the one expedition he couldn’t finish."

Sibella continued the story, "Fifty years ago, he went to a cave in England and found..." She reaches into a pocket in her dress and pulls out... the half of the Gold Disk of Lycidias that MacWright found in the cave! "...one of two halves of the Gold Disk of Lycidias! Unfortunately, he only found this half in the chest it was in. But he made it out of that cave just as it collapsed!" The Rainbooms stare in awe at the disk half. "Professor MacWright’s research said that the disk was the first clue to finding a vibrantly colorful and very powerful object called—"

"The Zodiac Stone!" Twilight exclaimed, finishing Sibella's sentence.

Sibella, surprised and intrigued, asked, “That’s right, Twilight. But... how did you know?”

Twilight Sparkle, with a sheepish smile, replied, “Funny you should ask that.” She reaches into the pocket of her black witch dress and pulls out the half of the disk Sarah had in the lab. Upon seeing it, Sibella’s green eyes widen.

“It can’t be. May I?” Sibella asked. Twilight handed over her piece of the disk. The Grimwood Girls and the Rainbooms watched in anticipation as Sibella carefully brought the two disk pieces together. As they connected, a mysterious clink and a whooshing sound resonated through the air. It was the complete Gold Disk of Lycidias!

Sibella was utterly stunned. “UNBELIEVABLE! How did you find this?”

“Well, a scientist friend of ours found it elsewhere. She was studying it to see if she could find the location of the Zodiac Stone too.” Twilight answered.

“Oh! A scientist found your half of the disk?” Tanis asked.

Winnie couldn't help but joke “She must have wanted to use the stone as a power source that can give anyone superpowers. Ha ha." Tanis glares at Winnie, who puts on a sheepish grin. The werewolf giggles with embarrassment. "Kidding." She said apologetically.

Rainbow Dash glanced over her shoulder and spotted a small stage set up with speakers and a microphone on a stand, almost hidden amidst the bustling atmosphere of Ghouls Funland. Her curiosity piqued, she pointed towards it and asked, “So what’s with the speakers and mic on that stage?”

Phantasma giggled as she followed Rainbow’s gaze. “Oh!” she said with a lighthearted laugh, “That’s in case we get a band to play here at Ghouls Funland.”

The Rainbooms exchanged glances, their eyes lighting up as they silently communicated their shared thought. “Well,” Twilight began, “we actually happen to be a band.” She said with a knowing smile.

“Really?!” Enid exclaimed in disbelief.

“Yah darn tootin’.” Applejack said confidently. “We’re called the Rainbooms. Doesn’t sound monstrous, I know. But we can play one humdinger of a song.”

“The Rainbooms, huh?” Sibella said, her tone a mix of curiosity and hope. She hesitated before adding, “I, uh, don’t suppose...?”

Understanding passed between the Rainbooms as they nodded to each other, the decision made in an instant. “Of course we’ll do a song for the Grimwood Girls.” Sunset said warmly.

“Alright, I’m the strongest. I’ll go back to the tour bus to get our instruments.” Applejack volunteered.

“Hey, I’ll help you, Applejack,” Rainbow Dash offered. Applejack grins at her, and both girls activated their geodes—Applejack’s granting her super strength and Rainbow Dash’s giving her super speed. In an instant, Rainbow Dash zipped out, taking Applejack with her, leaving a trail of rainbow light in their wake.

“WHOA! She’s fast!” Lagoona exclaimed. Standing nearby, Sunset smirks approvingly.

A short while later, the Girls set up their instruments on the stage. Twilight’s at the microphone, Rainbow Dash is on her electric guitar, Rarity: her keytar, Fluttershy: her tambourine, Pinkie Pie: her drum set, Applejack: her bass guitar, Sunset: an acoustic guitar, Starlight: a keyboard, and Trixie: a v-neck guitar. The Grimwood Girls watch excitedly as an audience. The Rainbooms’ instruments are set.

“Talk about a musical monster audience,” Pinkie Pie said.

"Agreed," Rainbow Dash said back.

The Rainbooms start playing a rock song, playing their respective instruments as Spike dances as back-up wearing a microphone headset and his skeleton costume (still), and as they perform, the Grimwood Girls start feeling the beat more and more as the song progresses.

THE RAINBOOMS:
Why do all the monsters come out at night?
Why do we sleep where we want to hide?
Why do I run back to it
like I don't mind if it scares me tonight

TWILIGHT SPARKLE:
Another day, 'nother headache in this creepy old hotel

SUNSET SHIMMER:
Gettin' used to the rhythm, yeah, I know this beat too well

THE RAINBOOMS:
Tunnel vision's got me feeling

PINKIE PIE:
Like it's the only one I see but I

THE RAINBOOMS:
know what's missing when I'm swimmin'

SPIKE:
In my lonely luxury

THE RAINBOOMS:
Why do all the monsters come out at night?
Why do we sleep where we want to hide?
Why do I run back to it
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight
Why am I a sucker for the lies?
Hung out like laundry on every line
Why do I come back to it
Like I don't mind it scares me tonight
I'm wondering, why do all the monsters come out at night?
Why do we sleep where we want to hide?
Why do I run back to you
Like I don't mind it scares me tonight
Why am I a sucker for all your lies?
Hung out like laundry on every line
Why do I come back to it
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight

RARITY:
Thinkin' about you, you're in my head

RAINBOW DASH:
Even without you, I still feel dread

SPIKE:
Why do I run back to it

SUNSET SHIMMER:
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight?

FLUTTERSHY:
Dread, thinking about you, you're in my head

APPLEJACK:
Even without you, I still feel dread

STARLIGHT GLIMMER:
Why do I run back to it

TRIXIE LULAMOON:
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight

THE RAINBOOMS:
I'm wondering, why do all the monsters come out at night?
Why do we sleep where we want to hide? (RARITY vocalizing: Hide)
Why do I run back to you
Like I don't mind it scares me tonight
Why am I a sucker for all your lies?
Hung out like laundry on every line
Why do I come back to you
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight

(Instrumental break with Rarity vocalizing)

THE RAINBOOMS:
Like I don't mind if it scares me tonight

Rainbow colored lights flash behind the Rainbooms, followed by different colored smoke pyrotechnics. The Grimwood Girls applaud the transformed Equestria Girls.

"Amazing!" Tanis called out.

"What a howl!" Winnie says before letting out a howl.

"That was electric!" Elsa cheered.

"Fangtastic!" Sibella called out.

"Bravo!" Phantasma said before giggling.

The Rainbooms exchanged grins, their faces flushed with the satisfaction of a job well done. They turned their attention back to the Grimwoods, who were still clapping and cheering. “That was an astounding performance!” Sibella said, amazed. “And the lights and smoke at the end were pretty in the colors of a rainb—” Her sentence trailed off as her eyes widened in excited recognition. “Wait a minute! The Rainbooms? You mean you’re The Rainbooms?!”

"But of course, darling." Rarity said.

"The one and only." Rainbow Dash added.

Enid’s eyes widened with realization. “Oh! You’re the girl group from Canterlot High!” she exclaimed.

“So we met girl group to girl group,” Phantasma said.

"Out of this world!" Galactica declared. After a brief pause, she looked puzzled. “But hold on. We thought you Girls were humans, but now you’re... monsters?”

“How?” Lagoona asked, genuinely curious.

Sunset Shimmer stepped forward, ready to explain. “Oh, well, remember when we said a scientist gave us our half of the disk?” The Grimwood Girls nodded in confirmation. “Well, she’s also the one who transformed us, well, because—” before Sunset could say the rest, Elsa finishes for her with a knowing look.

“Let me guess,” Elsa said, her tone supportive. “You got tired of doing normal Halloween costumes this year?”

Tanis picked up on the theme. “And you turned into real monsters instead?” she asked.

"Exactly," Starlight answered affirmingly.

The Grimwood Girls were visibly impressed. “That... is... FANGTASTIC!” Sibella exclaimed. “The Rainbooms turning into real monsters for Halloween? I LOVE IT!” Her enthusiasm was infectious. Then, with a curious glance at Twilight, she added, “Anyway, Twilight, I hate to be a bit of a detail judge, but I thought you had glasses. And a ponytail.” Twilight smirks at Sibella. The vampire sees that this is Princess Twilight, not Sci-Twi. “Oh, wait, you’re Princess Twilight Sparkle, aren’t you?”

“The Princess of the Fall Formal and Equestria’s Princess of Friendship?” Phantasma asked, her voice filled with awe.

“No way!” Tanis said, her voice almost a whisper.

“Sweet!” Enid said with pure delight, her tone filled with admiration.

Twilight Sparkle, taken aback by their knowledge, asked, “Well, uh... we weren’t aware you all even knew about Equestria. How is that possible?”

Galactica, with her characteristic flair, responded with a chuckle. “Well...” she said, her voice tinged with amusement. “Three reasons. One: aliens like me have the ability to see through time and space. Two: I just happen to be the smartest member of the Grimwood Girls. And three—” Galactica pressed a button on a wristwatch she wore under her glove, which projected holographic informational articles into the air. “We often read online articles.”

The Rainbooms watched in awe as Galactica navigated through the holographic projections. The articles floated in mid-air, showcasing various topics. Suddenly, one article caught Starlight’s attention. It featured an image of the scarred warlock they saw on the airship in the haunted forest earlier. Starlight’s indigo eyes widened with recognition.

“Wait!” Starlight said. “Galactica, can you go back down a few of those articles? I saw one that seemed interesting.”

“Sure,” Galactica said, scrolling the articles backwards. She soon reached the one with the scarred warlock's image.

“STOP! That’s the one!” Starlight said.

Pinkie Pie peered at the article curiously. “Who is that creepy looking guy?” she asked.

“Him?” Sibella asked. “That’s our enemy, Scarface. He’s an evil warlock who wants to be more powerful than he is right now.”

Phantasma floated closer. “He and his minions—his hunchback servant, Igor, and his pet snake, Slither—have been after our secrets for years,” she said.

Tanis added, “And for the past few weeks, he’s been riding in his blimp looking for the Zodiac Stone. And yes, he’s looking for the stone too.”

“He wants to use the magic of the Zodiac Stone to become all-powerful. And he won’t stop at NOTHING until he does.” Enid added.

“Scarface?” Rainbow Dash asked nervously, the name sending a chill down her spine.

“Oh dear! That’s that creepy figure we saw flying over us in the blimp in the haunted forest!” Rarity said, her voice trembling slightly.

Lagoona’s eyes widen in shock. “You saw him?!” she asked.

“Oh! He must have given you girls a real shock!” Sibella said with empathy.

Fluttershy nodded vigorously. “He sure did!” she confirmed, her voice barely above a whisper.

“He’s after the stone to become more powerful, you say?” Twilight asked. Sibella nods, then Twilight continued, “He wants to take over all of Monsterdom as a King, I presume?”

“You presumed correct.” Sibella said, confirming Twilight's question.

The Rainbooms took a moment to think... Then Sunset had an idea. “How about both our groups team up?” she suggested. “We could assist the Grimwood Girls in finding the Zodiac Stone.”

Enid’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Huh. An idea so big that it might JUST WORK!” she said.

“Fangtastic idea, Sunset!” Sibella exclaimed. “If all 20 of us team up, finding the Stone before Scarface should be a piece of cake!”

“You’re right! The more the merrier,” Twilight agreed optimistically.

Winnie and Elsa exchanged a meaningful look, their gazes reflecting their shared understanding. “Well, I knew we were going to team up with others to find the stone eventually,” Winnie said.

“So you’ll help?” Applejack asked hopefully.

Enid responded with a broad smile. “Count us in!” she said, her voice filled with enthusiasm.

Sibella’s face lit up with joy. “Fangtastic!” she said, her excitement palpable.

The Rainbooms exchanged excited glances.

Chapter 5: Home of the Grimwoods

Later, the Grimwood Girls’ red van drives out of its parking spot and so does the Rainbooms’ tour bus. Sibella’s behind the wheel of the van while Sunset’s behind the wheel of the bus. Sibella peaks out of her window and waves back at the Rainbooms. Sunset does the same. The Grimwood drive away from Ghouls Funland and the Rainbooms follow them close behind. Later, the vehicles pull up to a large rod iron double gate leading to a large charcoal gray mansion that looks a bit decrepit. This is the house where the Grimwood Girls live. Now, both Girl groups walk up the stairs to the porch and the front door.

“Welcome to our haunted home!” Enid announced proudly.

Phantasma floated beside her, adding with a ghostly giggle, “Grimwood Manor.”

“We named it after our headmistress, Miss Grimwood.” Winnie chimed in.

The Rainbooms, wide-eyed and slightly overwhelmed, gazed up at the towering mansion. “Whoa!” Starlight breathed, her eyes tracing the building’s dark, weathered lines. “Wow!” Twilight said, unable to tear her gaze away. “Would you look at that?” Sunset said. “Very supernatural,” Spike commented.

Sibella, still smiling, moved to open the door. “Thanks. Now, let’s just slip into our hou—” She trailed off, her smile faltering as she patted down her dress, her hands searching for something. “What? Wha—Did I—?!” She gasped in exasperation. “OH, COB DANG IT! Dang it and BOTHER!” she exclaimed, clearly upset.

“What’s wrong, darling?” Rarity asked with concern.

Sibella turned to the Rainbooms, her expression apologetic. “Girls, I am sorry, I really am, but I’m afraid we left the key back at Ghouls Funland.”

The Rainbooms are surprised and worried. "Uh-oh," Pinkie Pie said softly. "Oh boy," Trixie whispered. "That can't be good," Applejack whispered.

“But don’t worry,” Sibella said, turning to Phantasma. “Phantasma, can you—?”

Phantasma, however, had another idea. “No, wait, Sibella. Let Fluttershy do it,” she suggested.

“What?” Fluttershy asked, unsure of what was being asked of her.

Phantasma floated closer, a reassuring smile on her face. “Fluttershy, wanna try going through the door and unlocking it from the inside?”

Understanding dawned on Fluttershy’s face as she realized what Phantasma was suggesting. “Oh. Right. Because a ghost can go through solid objects,” she said. Phantasma nodded encouragingly.

With a small nod of determination, Fluttershy stepped up to the door. She extends her hand towards the woodwork of the door. To her amazement, her hand passed right through its solid surface! She quickly withdrew her hand, startled by what she just did. But as her initial shock wore off, a look of determination replaced it. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and, with newfound confidence, phased through the door entirely, disappearing into the mansion. Outside, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls waited patiently. After a few tense moments, the sound of the lock turning from the inside reached their ears. The door slowly creaked open, revealing a triumphant Fluttershy standing in the entryway. She had done it; she had unlocked the door.

“Yes!” Sibella exclaimed, pumping her fist in the air.

Enid joined in. “Oh yeah!”

Twilight grinned widely. “Nice!”

“Way to go, Fluttershy!” Sunset added.

Fluttershy, blushing from all the praise, stepped aside to let the others in. The groups entered the mansion, and Elsa quickly flicked on the lights, illuminating the grand foyer.

The Rainbooms gasped in unison as they took in the interior. “Wow.” Applejack said in awe.

Sunset could only manage a breathless, “Whooooooa!”

Rarity clasped her hands together. “Oooohhh! Impressive,” she declared, her eyes sparkling with appreciation.

Rainbow Dash nodded in approval. “This is some haunted house!”

Twilight Sparkle, still in awe, added, “Talk about spooky.”

The mansion was indeed a sight to behold. The vast three-story structure had all the elements of a classic haunted house. A grand spiral staircase stood at the end of the foyer, leading up to the higher floors. Above it, a large sunroof allowed the moonlight to spill into the space, casting eerie shadows. To the right, a cozy family room beckoned with old, plush furniture, while a more formal living room stood to the left, its decor untouched by time. The master kitchen, though somewhat dated, exuded warmth with its well-worn counters and vintage appliances. Each of the Grimwood Girls had their own bedroom, personalized to reflect their unique personalities, and even Matches, the resident pet, had his own space. At the very top of the mansion was a tremendous attic, filled with the kind of mysterious odds and ends that could only be found in a place like Grimwood Manor.

“What do you think? Like it?” Sibella asked.

Trixie called out from the side, “Do we?”

Elsa, with a nod, simply said, “We live here.”

“It’s really impressive.” Starlight said.

Enid smiles warmly. “Thank you. Well, make yourselves at home. Nuestra casa es tu casa. (Translation: our home is your home.)” she said, welcoming them with open arms.

Hearing this, Pinkie Pie replied in perfect Spanish: “Gracias, Enid. Es muy generoso de tu parte abrir tu casa. (Translation: Thanks, Enid. That's very generous of you to open your home.)”

“Wow! That’s really impressive,” Enid said, taken by surprise. “I actually don’t speak Spanish,” she admitted with a slight grin.

“She said that it’s very generous of us to open our home,” Galactica explained, then added in perfect Spanish: “Yo también hablo Español. Mi papá me enseñó a hablar ese idioma cuando era pequeña. (Translation: I also speak Spanish. My dad taught me to speak that language when I was little.)”

Pinkie Pie, delighted to see Galactica speaking Spanish, responded, “¿Quién no querría hablar como una conquistadora? (Translation: Who wouldn't wanna talk like a conquistador?)”

Twilight and Sibella share a bug-eyed expression. Matches gives Spike a tap on the back and lets out some soft growls.

"What is it, Matches?" he asked, noticing the little dragon's anxious gestures towards his mouth. Spike realized that Matches was trying to communicate.

"Uh, Starlight?" Spike called. Starlight turns back. Spike beckons her over. She complies. As Starlight gets down to her knees, Spike brings her in and whispers into her ear. Looking on, Sibella and Enid exchange curious looks, then Twilight and Sunset do too. Spike finishes whispering and Starlight looks at Matches, who smiles hopefully. She returns her gaze to Spike.

"Of course," Starlight said warmly. She takes out her Speech Spray. Upon seeing it, Matches beams and heads over to Starlight. Twilight, Sunset, Sibella, Enid, Spike, and the others watch as Starlight spritzes Matches with the spray. Matches tries to speak, but all that comes out is more growling. Looking embarrassed, Starlight sprays him one more time on the neck. The dragon sits dejectedly. Just as the group began to wonder if the spray would work at all, Matches suddenly blurted out, “It didn’t work.” Sibella and Enid gasped then grabbed each other in shock. “When does the magic happen?” he asked, only to stop mid-sentence, the realization dawning on him fully. “Oh!” He exclaimed, placing his hand over his mouth in shock.

"Oooohh, something's happened." Enid muttered in disbelief.

“No way! I can finally talk! With actual WORDS!” He said with excitement as he turned to Starlight, his eyes shining with gratitude. “Thank you,” he said. Starlight smiles down at him.

“Well, that was unexpected.” Phantasma uttered.

“Anyway,” Sibella said, shrugging off the shock. “how would you girls like to have a tour of Grimwood Manor?” she suggested.

“Would we?” Sunset responded with a wide grin.

Enid laughed and said, “Well, you said you wanted a REALLY spooky Halloween this year, didn’t you? This is, after all, the spookiest place in town!”

A catchy rock song plays. During the song, the Grimwood Girls guide the Rainbooms through their house - in their rooms, in the kitchen, the backyard and front yard, the attic, the living room, the bathrooms, and even the porch. They even let them try some rotten fruits and vegetables in their backyard garden, and even give them inhuman monsters food like batburgers, fungus fudge, python pickles, and other monstrous foods. And since the Rainbooms were monsters, they found them scrumptious. They even check out photos of the Grimwood Girls during their time as students at Miss Grimwood’s school and their volleyball games with the Calloway Cadets. Eventually, the Rainbooms join in on the song too.

SIBELLA:
I know you didn’t know where you were going, but here you are.

WINNIE:
I know you didn’t know what you were doing, but you've come so far.

ELSA:
This is the place you were meant to be being.

PHANTASMA:
These are the sights you were meant to be seeing.

TANIS:
We'll lift your scariness up a level or two.

SIBELLA, PHANTASMA, TANIS, WINNIE, and ELSA:
And we're guaranteeing that you'll be agreeing it's true.

MATCHES:
Woo!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the spookiest place in town

ELSA:
We'll warm you up when you're feeling down.

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
We'll make a smile out of every frown

MINIMAL:
Just take a look around at the joy we've found!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the place where you can have some fun.

PHANTASMA:
Where you can feel like a number one!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
We've got more sunshine than the sun.

SIBELLA:
There's a light in our eyes we simply can't disguise.

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the spookiest place in town!

MATCHES (speaking):
Yeah!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
Come in and come along for the riding
Finding spiders, crows, and cats that are hiding!

ENID:
Tunes so smooth that you'll be gliding along
And before you know it you'll be joining us in our song

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the spookiest place in town

MATCHES (speaking):
Woo!

GALACTICA:
No other like it anywhere around

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
You'll be a queen and you'll wear a crown

MATCHES (speaking):
I say!

LAGOONA:
What we're trying to say is that we hope you'll stay

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the place you can shine like gold!

TANIS:
Our jobs are cool but we're never cold!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
We really think you could fit the mold!

WINNIE:
You'll be part of the team, you'll be living the dream

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
This is the spookiest place in town

MATCHES (speaking):
Oh, yeah!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
Come in and come along for the riding
Finding spiders, crows, and cats that are hiding!

ENID:
Tunes so smooth that you'll be gliding along
And before you know it you'll be joining us in our song!

TWILIGHT SPARKLE:
This is the spookiest place in town

ENID (speaking):
Yeah!

SIBELLA (speaking):
You know it!

SPIKE:
You'll warm us up when we’re feeling down

SUNSET SHIMMER:
You'll make a smile out of every frown

ENID (speaking):
You've got it!

SIBELLA:
You know you're keeping it real when you're working with steel

TWILIGHT SPARKLE:
This is the place where we can have some fun!

SIBELLA (speaking):
That's it, Twilight!

SPIKE:
Where we can feel like number one

SUNSET SHIMMER:
We've got more sunshine than the sun

ENID (speaking):
We're all number one!

SIBELLA:
Yeah! There's no looking back now! We're on the right track now!

GRIMWOOD GIRLS and RAINBOOMS:
This is THE SPOOKIEST PLACE IN TOWN!

After the song, the Rainbooms and the Grimwoods stand in the foyer and grin at one another. Suddenly, they all become aware of the sound of a motorcycle approaching. Outside, a man on a motorcycle, his face obscured by his helmet, rides past the gates and pulls up right beside the Rainbooms’ tour bus. The Rainbooms and the Grimwoods head outside and spot him. The Grimwood Girls don’t look very enthusiastic. The Rainbooms, however, seem curious.

"Oooh. Who’s the motorcycle guy?" Pinkie Pie asked, her eyes wide with excitement.

The motorcycle rider removes his helmet, revealing himself to be a young man in his mid 20s, his face a bit scruffy, and has shaggy dark brown hair.

"Well, Grimwoods," he drawled with an air of casual confidence, "I see you brought some new friends along to your humble house."

As soon as she recognized him, Sibella’s reaction was immediate and clear. She pinched her nose, scrunched her eyes shut, and shook her head in a mix of disbelief and annoyance. "Not now, Henry," she muttered.

"Friend of yours?" Rarity asked.

"Hardly." Sibella said sternly, while glaring at Henry.

"Sibella," Henry said, "looking as gorgeous as ever. Feel like going out with me to... get a coffee?" He asked with exaggerated casualness, clearly trying to play it cool.

Sibella’s discomfort only grew under his gaze. She forced a tight smile before turning to the Rainbooms. "Twilight," she began, her voice firm yet polite, "could you excuse us for a minute? This shouldn’t take long."

"Uh... yeah, sure." Twilight replied politely.

With a silent nod, Sibella motioned for Phantasma, Tanis, Winnie, and Elsa to follow her. They led Henry toward the gates, leaving Matches, Enid, Galactica, Lagoona, and Minimal on the porch with the Rainbooms. As the group walked away, Enid turned to the Equestria Girls with an apologetic smile.

“Henry’s been trying to woo Sibella ever since we first opened Ghouls Funland,” Enid explained, rolling her eyes slightly. “But he’s not even her type of human. He’s a...”

“Crook?” Starlight asked.

“Liar?” Twilight added.

“Con artist?” Sunset suggested.

Enid paused, considering the options, before settling on the most accurate description. “Jerk,” she said.

Outside the gates, Sibella and the other Grimwood Girls stood in an uncomfortable huddle as Henry, oblivious to their discomfort, tried to maintain his smooth demeanor. “I was just coming to say I’m having a party at my place,” Henry announced, trying to sound casual. “It’s gonna be like off the hook, or whatever. You should come over. I got a DJ, rented a bouncy house, made a gallon of dip. It’s gonna be sick! I hired a wedding photographer. That’s just in case something crazy happened and we wanted a picture of it, like, maybe we should have this for, like, ever. Like a memory, you know?”

Sibella’s discomfort deepened as she listened to Henry’s awkward attempt at persuasion. She exchanged glances with her friends, all of whom were trying to stifle their own cringes. “Uh... Well, we’d love to, Henry,” Sibella finally replied, her voice strained with politeness, “but we’re kinda getting ready for an expedition with our new friends, so I think we better pass.”

Henry’s confident expression faltered for a moment, disappointment flashing briefly in his eyes before he forced a smile. “Oh, okay,” he said supportively.

Without waiting for further comment, Sibella and the other girls quickly turned and began walking back toward the mansion, eager to put some distance between themselves and Henry. As they did, Henry lingered behind, walking slowly back to his motorcycle. He picked up his helmet and tucked it under his arm, watching the girls climb back up to the porch.

“Sorry for the intrusion,” he called out, trying to sound nonchalant. “You can continue your tour for your new friends.”

Sibella, not looking back, simply replied, “Thanks. See you, Henry.”

Undeterred, Henry tried one last time to salvage the situation. “Come by my place sometime,” he suggested.

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls watched from the porch as Henry walked his motorcycle out the gate. As soon as he thought he was out of sight, he slumped against the fence, his earlier bravado giving way to self-recrimination. “What’s wrong with me?!” he muttered to himself in frustration. “Rented a bouncy house? Pretty girls don’t like bouncy houses, they like clowns!” He sighed heavily, shaking his head at his own foolishness.

With a resigned expression, Henry put on his helmet, started up his motorcycle, and rode off into the night, the roar of the engine fading into the distance. On the porch, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls exchanged glances, some amused, others sympathetic, all glad that the awkward encounter was over.

Fluttershy leaned towards Rainbow Dash. “Oh,” she began, “and I thought my brother, Zephyr Breeze, had a knack for trying to woo girls, especially you.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, throwing her voice back in response. “No kidding.”

Sibella watches the light from Henry’s motorcycle disappear into the fog. The vampire puts her gloved hand to her forehead with annoyance with her eyes closed as her demon tail shakes like the tail of an unhappy cat.

“So what’s that guy’s deal?” Applejack asked.

Sibella sighed. “That Henry is as stubborn as a goblin,” she began, her tone reflecting her irritation. “He wants to become part of our group by trying to make me his”—she paused to use air quotes, her gloved fingers emphasizing the word—“‘girlfriend,’ and he won’t take ‘no’ for an answer.”

“Huh. And judging by the look on your face, I guess it’s obvious that he just wants to be with you so he can have attention.” Trixie chimed in.

Sibella nodded, confirming Trixie’s suspicion. “Uh, girls? Scarface on the loose? Zodiac Stone to find? Remember?” Spike interjected. His reminder snapped both groups back to the pressing matter at hand. They had bigger concerns than a lovesick Henry.

Enid quickly agreed, her voice snapping with realization. “Oh, yeah.”

Twilight Sparkle nodded, her expression serious once more. “The stone.”

Sibella, shaking off the lingering frustration, refocused her attention on the task at hand. “Right.”

“Of course,” Sunset Shimmer added, her tone indicating that they were all back on track.

The Grimwood Girls all look at Twilight. “So, Twilight, you said you and your friends figured out about the Zodiac Stone in the lab where you transformed. Is there anything else you know?” Galactica asked.

Twilight’s face lit up as she remembered. “Well, our friend, DJ Pon-3...” She hesitated, recalling DJ’s real name. “Or Vinyl Scratch, had this book about the Zodiac Stone.” With a quick motion, she used her geode to telekinetically retrieve Vinyl’s book from the tour bus. The book floated over to her, and she caught it effortlessly, flipping through the pages before stopping at one. “It looks like the Stone is in a tomb with different obstacles representing the elements that power it: air, earth, water, fire, lightning, space, ice, shadow, and light.”

Sibella leaned in to get a better look at the book. “And it looks like these obstacles have doors that can be opened by their respective elements. I think we’re going to need some kind of keys for them.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. “Okay, so, I think we’re going to need a flashlight for the door of light.”

Without missing a beat, Winnie piped up, “I just happen to have a flashlight in my room. Come on, Pinkie Pie.”

“Let’s do it! Ahhhwwwooo!” Pinkie Pie responded before howling playfully, following Winnie with a spring in her step.

Twilight continued, her mind already working through the next element. “And for the door of fire, we’re gonna need a big stick we can use as a torch. Matches could light it with his firebreath.”

Lagoona stepped forward. “I got a pile of sticks in my room. I’ll go get one. Sunset, will you come with me?”

“Of course,” Sunset agreed, and the two headed off together.

Twilight kept going, not missing a beat. “And we’ll need something electric for the door of lightning.”

Elsa perked up at that. “I still have my portable shockman.”

Applejack offered to help. “Then I’ll come with you to get it.” The two of them left the group to fetch the device.

Twilight moved on to the next element. “For the door of air, we’ll need something that can make wind.”

Phantasma grinned, knowing just what to get. “I have a leaf blower in my room.”

Fluttershy volunteered to accompany her. “I’ll go with you,” she said softly, flying after Phantasma as they went to retrieve the leaf blower.

Twilight paused for a moment, then continued. “And we need a shovel to dig some dirt for the door of earth.”

Galactica nodded, ready to help. “I’ll go get my shovel.”

“I’m coming with you,” Starlight added, following Galactica as they set off in search of the shovel.

Twilight’s mind raced ahead. “And for the door of ice, we’ll need something...”

“Cold,” Sibella finished for her, and the two shivered in unison, both saying, “Brrrrrrrrrr.”

Enid stepped forward with a grin. “Well, I happen to have a pendant with ice powers. Rainbow Dash?”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash agreed, and before anyone could blink, she sped off at super speed, taking Enid with her.

Twilight continued, undeterred. “And for the door of water, we’ll need a bucket of water.”

Minimal nodded. “I’ll go get a bucket.”

Trixie, not wanting to be left out, quickly followed. “I’m coming too.” The two headed off together.

“For the door of shadows, we’ll need something shadowy,” Twilight mused.

Tanis nodded, already thinking ahead. “I got a box of shadowy figures. Rarity, will you come with me?”

Rarity smiled, her eyes sparkling. “Of course, darling,” she said, accompanying the little mummy.

Twilight flipped the book to the final obstacle. “And finally, it looks like we need to pour something into the door of space.”

Sibella’s eyes lit up with recognition. “That kind of door I know about. The key to that door is liquid light.”

“Liquid light?” Twilight asked, intrigued.

“Yeah, I got a whole jug of it,” Sibella replied confidently.

Twilight nodded, a determined look on her face. “Huh. Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”

Without wasting another moment, Twilight and Sibella dashed inside the manor, their urgency clear. Spike and Matches, who had been watching the exchange, suddenly realized they were being left behind. They exchanged a quick glance before shouting in unison, “Hey! Wait for us!” and hurried after the girls, determined not to be left out of the adventure.

Chapter 7: Prepared for the Quest / Scarface’s Introduction

Back at Grimwood Manor, the morning sun shines down on the towering mansion. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls (both groups had no idea about the curse of the Zodiac Stone) have come out on the porch, having found their respective items: Twilight and Sibella have the container of liquid light, Sunset and Lagoona have a large wooden stick that’ll serve as a torch, Fluttershy and Phantasma have the leaf blower, Pinkie Pie and Winnie have the flashlight, Rarity and Tanis have the box of shadowy figures, Rainbow Dash and Enid have the ice pendant, Applejack and Elsa have the portable shockman, Starlight and Galactica have the shovel, and Trixie and Minimal got the bucket. Spike and Matches look at their respective groups proudly.

“Looks like we’re all ready to go,” Twilight said with an approving nod.

“Wait. We may want this,” Enid said, holding a duffel bag.

Twilight blinked in surprise. “Oh. A bag!”

“Perfect! Thanks, Enid,” Sibella said, smiling.

“Oh! Hold on. Just a minute,” Enid said as she goes to the end of the porch and turns the bag upside down, dumping countless empty potion cups and spell books onto the ground. The Rainbooms gape in shock. How did Enid get that large amount of cups and books into that duffel bug? Enid reaches into the bag, trying to pull something out of the bag. She sticks her whole head in it.

“Ugh, it always gets stuck in the bottom!” Enid strained, her voice muffled.

Enid pops her head out, taking out an hourglass. She turns the bag upside down and dumps out various items in the bag in this order: a rainbow-colored umbrella, an electric fan, a bowling ball, a tennis racket, a violin, and a black cat. The cat meows loudly and runs off. The bag is ready. Enid uprights it. She spots the Rainbooms staring in surprise.

“What? It’s one of my spells. I made this bag bottomless.” Enid stated.

“Oh, perfect! This will make it a lot easier to carry all the stuff we need for the Zodiac Stone.” Sunset nods appreciatively.

Enid smiles. Sibella places her liquid light into the bottomless bag. Enid puts in her ice pendant, Tanis puts in her shadowy figures box, Phantasma puts in her left blower, Winnie - her flashlight, Elsa - her portable shockman, Lagoona - her stick, Galactica - her shovel, and Minimal - her bucket. Now they were REALLY ready for their quest for the Zodiac Stone. As half the groups head off the porch and towards the Rainbooms’ tour bus, Rarity and Pinkie Pie grab Rainbow Dash by the arms and pull her back onto the porch with worried glaces.

"Rainbow Dash! No! Please! Stop!" Rarity called out (simultaneously with Pinkie Pie).

"No, wait! Rainbow Dash! What are you doing?!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed (simultaneously with Rarity).

Rainbow Dash, bewildered by the sudden panic, frowned. “Heading to the tour bus,” she said, glancing toward the vehicle where the others were gathering.

“But, Rainbow Dash, the Sun is out!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her voice filled with concern.

Rainbow’s confusion deepened. “So?”

“So... you’re a vampire! Remember? Sunlight makes a vampire disintegrate!” Rarity cried, her face wrought with worry.

Realization dawned on Rainbow Dash’s face. “Oh, right. I see,” she muttered, suddenly more cautious. But as she hesitated, Sibella and Enid shared a knowing glance.

“But don’t worry,” Enid said reassuringly. “The Sun won’t burn her.”

Rarity and Pinkie exchanged skeptical looks, clearly unconvinced. “Darling, how do you know?” Rarity asked.

“The Sun only destroys a vampire that has a soul. I just felt you, Rainbow Dash. You still have your soul.” Sibella advised.

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow, uncertain. “Okay... But what about you, Sibella? How do we know the Sun won’t burn you?”

“Don’t worry. I may not have a soul, but I won’t get burned,” Sibella said. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash share confused looks, she quickly added, “Oh, yeah. Long story short: when I was little, a magician cast a protection spell on me. A permanent sun protection spell. Just look.” Sibella added.

Sibella steps out into the sunlight. She’s not disintegrating! She faces the porch as Enid steps off the porch and stands beside her.

“Come on, Rainbow Dash. It’s alright,” Enid encouraged.

Rainbow Dash looks nervously at her friends by the tour bus, then gazes at Rarity and Pinkie Pie, who stand on either side of her. The athletic girl with rainbow hair steps closer to the edge of the shadow at the end of the porch. She sticks her nose into the sunlight. It didn’t disintegrate. She jerks back into the shadows and gazes at us with wide-eyed shock. Then, she pokes her finger out into the sunlight multiple times. It’s not burning up. She rolls up the sleeves on the coat of her formal vampire suit and sticks her arms out into the sunlight. She’s still not burning up. She unrolls her sleeves then, slowly but surely, she steps into the sunlight fully. She didn’t disintegrate! She looks up at the Sun then sights with relief.

“Whew! I’m not burning up! That’s good news,” Rainbow Dash declared.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie step off the porch and smile at her. Trixie looks up to the Sun. “Oh, thank you, great Sun, for not burning our friend to a crisp,” she called out.

Nearby, Starlight snickers at Trixie’s sentence and they grin at one another. Twilight gazes at Sibella and comes up to her.

"Uh, Sibella?" Twilight called softly and the vampire faces her. "Last night, when me and my girls arrived in Monsterdom, Sunset stopped by a magic shop and got me this wand." She held it up for Sibella to see, its surface shimmering faintly in the sunlight. "I already know how to do spells in Equestria, but as a witch... well, not so much."

Sibella smiled, her green eyes shining. "Oh, I see. Well, if you’d like, I can help you with your magic. I taught Enid a few tricks when she rejoined us after her bodega days at Gar's," she offered warmly. Twilight’s face lit up with interest, and she nodded eagerly.

"Then maybe you can teach me the same way you taught her," Twilight replied, her enthusiasm evident. Sibella’s smile widened, and she led Twilight over to the pile of potion cups and spell books that Enid had dumped out earlier. After rummaging through the heap for a moment, she pulled out a thick, well-worn spell book and handed it to Twilight.

"Here you go. This is the one I used to help Enid practice her magic," Sibella explained, her voice gentle. Twilight accepted the book, her eyes widening in wonder as she ran her fingers over its intricate cover.

"Whoa," Twilight murmured. "Looks pretty magical. I bet this’ll work great." She chuckled lightly before adding with a grin, "I bet my witch magic practice shouldn’t take anything but a spell. Haha! Get it? 'Spell'?"

Twilight and Sibella burst into laughter. "Good one, Twilight," Sibella chuckled.

They both head to the colorful tour bus. Inside the bus, Enid puts the duffle bug under her seat, then spots Sunset getting in the driver’s seat. The rest of the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls head in, but they stop Minimal before she can head inside the bus, since the dinosaur is too tall, too wide, and she's too heavy to go into the bus. The Rainbooms' height just reaches Minimal's shoulder.

"Minimal! You can’t get in the Rainbooms’ tour bus!" Sibella called.

"You’re too big!" Phantasma added.

"Oh! Right. Sorry about that," Minimal apologized, stepping back with embarrassment. "But how am I supposed to come with you to find the Zodiac Stone?" she asked.

Enid smirks in her seat and gets up. "Not. A. Problem. I got this," She declares. She takes off her hat, tosses it aside, gets out of the bus, puts her deep magenta hair into a bun, then takes out her wand.

"Ooooh, she put her hair up. She must be in for it," Tanis said with awe.

Enid aims her wand at the back of the Rainbooms’ tour bus and makes a caravan trailer appear. Then she makes a tow hitch appear on the bus’ rear bumper. The door on the trailer fits Minimal’s size. "Thanks, Enid," Minimal said with a wide, toothy grin. Enid nods at Minimal, who steps into the strong trailer. The witch heads into the Rainbooms’ tour bus. Sunset’s behind the driver’s seat. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is with Enid. Minimal is in the caravan trailer hooked up at the back of the bus. Sunset starts up the engine.

"Alright, here we go. Off to get that Zodiac Stone," Sunset said with determination. But before she could drive off, Sibella suddenly raised a hand.

"Wait a minute, Sunset," Sibella said, causing the others to glance at her in confusion. "We better make a quick stop first." The Rainbooms exchanged puzzled glances. "Trust me," Sibella continued, "I already called Zoe, and she said she’s going to meet us as soon as she can."

"Uh, quick question: Who is Zoe?" Applejack asked, her brow furrowed.

"Zoe’s a sorceress friend of ours. She’s also the leader of the Wild Cats." Enid informed with an excited but calm demeanor.

"Wild cats?" Rarity asked, intrigued.

Sibella nodded. "Yep. Zoe started out as an ordinary little girl - braces, ponytails, etcetera. But by the time she was 13, she got enrolled in magic school, and became a powerful sorceress. And during her time in school, she found some young stray cats that looked like they needed a home."

"A lion named Leonard, a tiger named Tahlia, and a jaguar named Jason," Phantasma added.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened. "Whoa, pretty awesome! Zoe sounds brave."

"And fierce!" Pinkie Pie added. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls all erupt into laughter.

"Alright, so where are we meeting Zoe and the Wild Cats?" Sunset asked Sibella from the driver's seat.

Sibella’s gazes her a knowing look. "I think it’s best if I tell you when we get there," she said cryptically.

Lagoona leaned over from her seat. "I’ll give you the directions, Sunset," she added helpfully.

With a nod, Sunset starts the tour bus. "Then let’s get going," she said as she put the bus in gear. She drives the tour bus out the gate of Grimwood Manor with Minimal’s caravan trailer hitched to the back. As the tour bus exits the gate, we see Henry waiting outside the fence on his motorcycle. With a determined look, he flips the visor of his helmet on and secretly follows after the tour bus on his motorcycle. So secretly that neither the Rainbooms or the Grimwood Girls don’t even notice him. The view recedes into a large glowing crystal ball. A hunchback servant looks into it and his eyes bulge with suspicion. Looking into the crystal ball with him is a long snake, 3 feet long. They both eye each other and the snake slithers down off the table the crystal ball is on, and our view goes back to reveal them in the bridge of Scarface’s airship. The snake slithers up to the arm of a throne, where sits the creepy looking warlock - Scarface. As the snake coils himself up on the arm of his throne, Scarface scowls at the guy with the hunchback.

Scarface’s voice, sharp and biting with a British accent, sliced through the still air. "Igor, is there anyone else out to get my stone?" he growled, his impatience palpable.

Igor shifted uneasily, still staring into the crystal ball, his face contorted with concentration. "I’m afraid so, sir. It looks like someone in a rainbow-colored minibus… with a caravan trailer. I’m just trying to get a better view..." His words trailed off as he struggled to sharpen the image in the glowing orb.

"Oh, for crying out loud," Scarface groaned, rolling his eyes. He turned to the snake, his voice tinged with impatience. "Slither, go and help Igor run some data."

"Got it, boss," Slither responded swiftly, uncoiling himself from the throne and sliding back to the crystal ball. With quick movements, the snake tapped a few more controls on the device’s holder, and the image zoomed in, showing the inside of the Rainbooms' tour bus. There, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls were chatting casually.

"The Grimwood Girls?!" they shrieked in unison, their fear mounting as they realized Scarface had overheard.

Scarface’s gaze snapped toward them, his voice now a dangerous snarl. "It's the GRIMWOOD GIRLS?" he asked, his tone icy.

"And the Rainbooms," Slither stammered, trembling slightly. "They’ve unexpectedly joined forces."

Igor gasped, his face paling. "They must know about the Zodiac Stone!"

Scarface glares at his 2 minions. "We didn’t say anything! WE SWEAR!" Slither protested, his voice filled with panic.

"I know we can gossip, but they didn’t hear from us!" Igor stammered, his hands shaking.

"Unless my mother said something," Slither muttered under his breath.

"SILENCE!!!" Scarface bellowed. The walls of the airship seemed to tremble with the force of his rage, and both Igor and Slither cowered, their bodies shaking with fear. "Yes, Scarface. We apologize," they whimpered in unison, their heads bowed.

Scarface rolled his eyes in exasperation and stood up from his throne, his imposing figure silhouetted against the foggy, cloud-covered valley visible through the airship’s windows. He strode over to the window, his hands clasped behind his back as he gazed menacingly out into the mist. "Those little ghoulish girls may know about the stone... but at least they don’t know about…" He paused dramatically, his voice taking on a ghostly, echoing tone. "The curse." Lightning flashes behind Scarface, causing Igor and Slither to grab each other in fear and shiver. Scarface continued, his words dripping with wicked ambition. "Not only will the stone grant me the power I so richly desire, but it will also be able to unleash a mighty beast upon the mortals. And then, I—Scarface—will be the most powerful warlock in the world!"

Igor and Slither exchanged a glance of awe and fear, their voices trembling as they chimed in sycophantically. "Oh, you are all-powerful, sir," Igor gushed.

"Very powerful," Slither added, nodding anxiously.

Scarface gave a twisted smile, but his expression darkened once more. "Oh, I know. But the power of my magical staff isn’t what it used to be anymore," he said, a note of frustration creeping into his voice. His gaze flickered toward his staff, the once-glorious artifact now drained of its former strength. "I need more power." He turned to Igor, his voice lowering conspiratorially. "Think of it as… how should I say it? …Toxic love."

A song starts and Scarface, Slither, and Igor appear with various backgrounds as they sing.

SCARFACE:
Hit me one time!
Hit me twice!
Ooh! Aah! Oh.
Well, that’s rather nice.

Oil and grime
Poison sludge
Diesel clouds and
noxious muck

Slime beneath me, mm
Slime up above
Ooh you'll love my (ah-ah-ah)
toxic love

SCARFACE (speaking):
Hahahahahahahahaha! (Belches)

IGOR:
He sees the world and all the creatures in it

SLITHER:
He sucks 'em dry and spits 'em out like spinach.

IGOR and SLITHER:
'Cause mortal human beings will always lend a hand
With the support of this ghostly monster land

SLITHER:
And what a beautiful machine we have provided

IGOR:
To slice a path of doom with Scarface there to guide it

(Scarface hysterically does an evil laugh)

SCARFACE:
Filthy brown
acid rain
Pouring down like
egg chowmein

Slime beneath me, mm
Slime up above
Ooh you'll love my (ah-ah-ah)
Toxic Love!

The song ends and Scarface stands atop his airship with Igor and Slither alongside him. The rear of the ship belches creepy black smoke as it moves on. The scene fades to the Canterlot Mall at noon. Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna observe the all-out Halloween decorations at the many stores and shops. They grin at each other, delighted. Principal Cadance walks up to them from behind.

"Celestia. Luna." Cadance called out. The Principals of Canterlot High turn around and see the Principal of Crystal Prep.

"Oh, hello, Cadance," Vice Principal Luna greeted warmly. "Excited for Halloween?"

“Uh, yeah... I’ll be great,” Cadance replied, her smile wavering for just a second before her expression turned more curious. “But actually, I’m looking for Twilight and Sunset. Have you seen them?”

Principal Celestia furrowed her brow, casting a quick glance at Luna before shaking her head. “No. Sorry, Cadance. Come to think of it, we haven’t seen Pinkie Pie or Fluttershy either.”

Cadance’s lips tightened. “Huh. That’s weird,” she said with confusion.

Scootaloo runs up to them. "Principal Celestia! Vice Principal Luna!" she called out.

“Oh, greetings, Scootaloo,” Luna responded.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked, her face flushed from running. “I didn’t see her at her house.”

Cadance’s frown deepened. “That is strange.”

Sweetie Belle rushed up next. “Hey, Principal Celestia, have you seen Rarity? She didn’t come home last night.”

“I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle. We haven’t seen her either,” Celestia replied softly.

Next, Apple Bloom ran up to them. “Howdy, everyone,” she said.

“Let me guess... Applejack is gone too?” Luna asked with concern.

Apple Bloom nodded solemnly. “Yup. I checked the barn and the house, but she wasn’t anywhere.”

Cadance, her concern deepening. "Then that must mean Spike, Starlight, and Trixie are also missing."

“I hope they didn’t get hurt last night,” Sweetie Belle said with worry.

Celestia quickly stepped in, her tone calm and reassuring. “Don’t worry, girls. We’ll find them. They couldn’t have gotten too far.”

Suddenly, Luna gets an idea. She glances at her older sister. “Why don’t we split up and search all over Canterlot?” she said.

"My thoughts exactly," Celestia agreed. "Cadance, you search the city. Look for any signs of Twilight and the others," she added.

Cadance gave a determined nod. “I’m on it.”

Turning to the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Celestia offered them a softer smile. “Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, check around Canterlot High. Search the grounds and see if they might have gone to hang out at the school for something.”

“You got it!” Scootaloo said eagerly.

With one last glance at her sister, Celestia added, “Luna and I will search the neighborhoods. Hopefully, we’ll find the girls before Halloween.”

With their tasks set, the group wasted no time in splitting up. Celestia and Luna headed toward the surrounding streets, their strides purposeful as they navigated the familiar neighborhood. The Crusaders, resolute in their mission, dashed off toward Canterlot High, while Cadance made her way into the heart of the city, her thoughts heavy with concern for Twilight and the others. They leave the mall, the lights through the large window above shining brightly behind them.

Chapter 8: Castle of Barren Bog

Elsewhere, that noon, the Rainbooms’ tour bus drives through Barren Bog, where the Grimwood Girls went on a field trip to before. The sky is overcast. Minimal’s caravan trailer is still hitch to the back bumper. Henry’s motorcycle discreetly rides a little ways behind them. In the bus, Twilight is at the edge of her seat, the open spell book in her lap, aiming her wand at an empty bottle of fizzy apple cider on the floor of the bus. Sibella observes behind her in their bus seat.

"Aloft Elevar." She said, trying cast a spell, but nothing happens. She tries again. "Aloft Elevar!" she said with concentration, but still nothing happens. She sighs with frustration. "I can’t seem to get this levitation spell to work." She said with worry. The page she’s on shows a levitation spell with the magic words “Aloft Elevar. She flips through the pages until she stops at one that has a lightning spell. The magic words say "Voltar Thundasir." "Maybe I could try something else like... arcane lightning?" she suggested.

"Uh... I don’t think you should. I mean, using the hardest spell in the book?" Sibella said, unsure, as flips the book back to the levitation spell page. "You better stay with the easy ones for now."

"But it's not working. Am I saying it wrong?" Twilight wondered.

Sibella shook her head. "Oh no, you said it right. But for the spell to work, you need to speak from your heart's fire." She instructed.

"My what?" Twilight asked, confused.

"Your heart’s fire," Sibella explained, her green eyes gleaming as she recalled the lesson. "And each spell has an instruction with a rhyme. 'To lift with grace, speak from your heart's fire, and see the object rise higher and higher.' So you have to speak with passion. Don’t hold back."

Twilight looked at her with renewed resolve. She took a deep breath, aimed her wand at the cider bottle again, and called out, "Aloft Elevar!" But again, nothing happened. Her frustration boiled over, and she groaned in annoyance.

Sensing her friend’s struggle, Sibella turned to the seat behind them. "Uh, Enid? A little help?"

In the seat behind them with Trixie and Rainbow Dash, hatless and her magenta hair still in a bun, Enid takes out her own wand and aims it at the bottle. "Aloft Elevar!" she said as the tip of her wand glows blue and so does the cider bottle. Enid levitates it with ease. The tip of her wand guides the bottle around the bus. She carefully lands it back on the same spot it was. "Alright, Twilight. Your turn," she said.

Twilight nods and focuses hard on her wand and the cider bottle. "Aloft Elevar!" she shouted with all her might as the tip of Twilight’s wand glows purple and so does the cider bottle. Twilight’s finally levitating it. She guides it around the bus and the other Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls are amazed. As she drives, Sunset gazes at the levitation process in the rearview mirror above the dashboard. Turning back to the road, the new swamp creature smiles proudly for Twilight. The new witch levitates the bottle over to Applejack, who sits with Elsa. The human-turned-Frankenstein catches the bottle and smiles at Elsa. Twilight grins.

"I did it! I finally got it right! I did witch magic!" she exclaimed, her face filled with pure joy.

Sibella clapped her gloved hands, her fangs gleaming in delight. "That was fangtastic, Twilight!"

Twilight smiles appreciatively at Sibella, who smiles back at her. In the seat in front of them, Lagoona sits at the end of her seat with Tanis and Rarity sitting next to her. The daughter of the Gill-man watches Sunset at the wheel and the road up ahead. She’s still giving Sunset directions. Lagoona’s eyes go wide. They’re finally there. "Sunset! Stop the bus. We’re here," Lagoona said suddenly.

Sunset brings the tour bus to a complete stop. Henry quietly stops his motorcycle and eavesdrops from a nearby tree. Minimal gets out of her caravan trailer and the Rainbooms and the rest of the Grimwood Girls get off the tour bus. They arrive at the foot of a tall, steep, rocky mountain with a winding rocky path leading up to... Castle Revolta! The place where Revolta, the Witch of the Web who tried to revoltize the Grimwood Girls a few years ago lived. The Rainbooms were shocked to see the large mountain top castle, especially since it's somehow still in one piece after it got burned down when the Grimwood Girls defeated Revolta in the movie they debuted in.

"The Castle of Barren Bog?!" Rarity gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.

"But this is where you first met Revolta!" Pinkie Pie whimpered.

"And defeated her!" Rainbow Dash added with concern.

"How is the castle still standing? I thought it was destroyed." Fluttershy wondered.

“Didn’t it explode after y’all escaped?” Applejack asked.

Sibella gazes at Phantasma, Elsa, Tanis, Winnie, and Matches. They, followed by Enid, Galactica, Lagoona, and Minimal gesture for Sibella to explain. The daughter of Count Dracula chuckles sheepishly. "Yeah, well, after we graduated from Miss Grimwood’s school, we used half the money we made for Ghouls’ Funland to rebuild the castle, and open it up as a Monsterdom museum."

"A museum?" Twilight’s said curiously. "Museum? Huh. Sounds like my kind of thing."

Sunset turns to Sibella. "So we’re meeting Zoe and the Wild Cats here?"

Sibella grinned, her fangs gleaming in the dim light. "You bat we are."

As the Grimwood Girls walk up the rocky winding path to the castle, the Rainbooms walk up after them. At the tree he’s hiding behind, Henry takes off his helmet and secretly walk up behind the Rainbooms’ tour bus, waiting for them to be a bit far from him so he can follow them into the castle. He discreetly walks far behind them up the rocky path. Much further back in the bog, looking on, Zoe gazes upon the large mountain-top castle. She’s wearing a black leather jacket with a high collar that is lined with a bright red interior. The jacket has an open, flowing tail that flares out slightly at the bottom. She’s also wearing black leggings, tall black knee-high boots, a belt with a metallic buckle, and a shiny necklace. Her black hair is short, edgy, and styled in a sharp, spiky manner. Stepping beside Zoe are 3 big cats: a jaguar, a tiger, and a lion. They are Jason, Thalia, and Leonard. Zoe smirks at her animal companions. "Alright, Wild Cats. This is where Sibella said to meet her and her friends," she declared as she climbs on top of Jason’s back. "Forward!" she called, and the 3 big cats start toward the mountain path leading up to Revolta’s old castle with Zoe riding on Jason’s back.

Later, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls approach the castle steps leading to the large double doors at the entrance. The Rainbooms look up at the large imposing castle.

"Whoa! This place is humongous!" Starlight exclaimed. "Must have taken a long time to have this place rebuilt."

"Well, it wasn’t easy putting this place back together brick by brick." Galactica stated.

Elsa chuckled lightly. "Yeah." The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls start walking up the steps to the doors to Castle Revolta. Matches walks by Sibella. The dragon turns to Spike. The dog is walking by Twilight and still wearing his skeleton costume.

"Hey, Spike," Matches said, catching Spike's attention. "First time we came here, I helped the Girls’ human gym teacher and his talking Great Dane save the Grimwood Girls from becoming evil by Revolta. The padlock on her door was fireproof. My fire breath didn’t leave a single scorch mark on it that day."

"Really?" Spike replied, dumbfounded. Matches nods. "A fireproof lock? Huh. What’ll they think of next?"

They approach the front door of the humongous castle. A human security guard is at the large double doors. "Greetings, ladies," he said flatly.

"Hey. We’re to meet with a friend of ours. She’s on her way here," Sibella exclaimed.

The guard looks to a window to a basement office in the castle. In it, a middle aged man shakes his head at him and gives a thumbs down. The guard turns to the girls.

"Sorry. Castle’s closed," he said sternly.

The Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls look shocked and confused.

"'Closed'?" Applejack exclaimed "You got a sign up there above the door that says open from 6:00 A.M. to 10:00 P.M. and you’re tellin' us you’re CLOSED? Why?"

"None of your business," the guard replied. "Now go home and vacate the premises. No one comes when the office people are busy. Not now, not ever."

Enid sighed in annoyance. "Please, sir. This meeting is important! We have business to discuss."

"Like an expedition for a magical rock with elemental powers," Trixie added.

"NOT NOW, NOT EVER!" The guard yelled stubbornly, causing the girls to flinch. The man in the window watched with a sinister look. "Now go away! I’m not your puppet!" The guard demanded.

Hearing this, Tanis gets an idea. The little mummy child taps Rarity’s hand. The transformed human-turned-mummy Rainboom gazes down at the youngest Grimwood Girl.

"Rarity, I have an idea. Can you pick me up to face the guard?" Tanis requested.

"Of course, Tanis. But why?" Rarity inquired, her brow furrowing with curiosity.

"Just trust me. I know what to do," Tanis insisted.

Rarity exchanged a glance with the guard before nodding. "Alright, darling. Ready?" Tanis nods and Rarity lifts her, holding her at eye level with the baffled guard.

With a hypnotic tone, Tanis said, "You will let us in this castle." Her eyes glowed red, and soon the guard’s did as well. He stood motionless as Tanis’s eyes returned to their normal blue.

The two groups waited anxiously for the guard to respond. Finally, in a monotone voice, he spoke, "Yes, mistress. I will let you all into this castle." With that, he opened the large double doors, and the middle-aged man at the window watched in wide-eyed astonishment. "Welcome to Castle Revolta, VIPs," the guard announced.

Rarity gently sets Tanis down, a look of amazement on her face. "VIPs?! Oh, thank you, sir!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with delight. As they all file into the castle, Rarity glances at Tanis. "Fabulous job, Tanis. How did you do that?"

"Oh, mummies have hypnosis powers," Tanis replied modestly.

"You hypnotized the guard into letting us in?" Rarity asked, her admiration evident. Tanis nods, and Rarity gazes at the cute mummy child with huge eyes.

"Whoa! Way to go, Tanis!" Sibella praised.

"Smart!" Twilight Sparkle added enthusiastically.

"Great thinking!" Enid chimed in, her voice warm with approval.

"That was incredible," Sunset Shimmer said, impressed by Tanis’s quick thinking.

Tanis blushed beneath her wrappings, looking slightly shy. "Aww. It was nothing." She then gets her mind straight. "Now let’s get going. Zoe and the Wild Cats should be here any moment." With that, the two groups headed up the castle stairs.

Outside, the guard snaps out of it. He spots the open door and quickly closes them. The middle aged man leaves the window, looking serious. The guard looks around anxiously. A few distances away, Henry watches from behind a large boulder. The guard spots Zoe, Jason, Tahlia, and Leonard approaching. "Ugh. Now what?" he muttered to himself.

Zoe steps forward with an assertive confidence, greeting him with a smirk. "Greetings, sir. We’re here for a meeting with the Grimwood Girls. We were told to meet them here."

"You were told wrong. I suggest you go somewhere else to meet them. Anywhere but here," the guard retorted.

"Huh. A wise guy!" Zoe said irritated as she turned to Leonard, her lion companion, and commanded, "Leonard, make him talk."

The lion stalks over to the guard, who starts to look a bit nervous as Leonard comes closer. Leonard growls and bares his teeth at the guard, then acts more nicely to him and suddenly speaks! He voice deep and manly, he says "Hello, sir. Hi… uh… We’re looking for our friends, the Grimwood Girls. Have you by any chance…" The guard, startled and overwhelmed, swung his billy club at Leonard, not injuring him but clearly attempting to assert dominance. "...seen them?" the lion finished, his tone now edged with fear.

"Too soft," Zoe grumbled in annoyance. She gestures toward Tahlia, who steps forward.

Tahlia's voice was that of a middle-aged woman. "Out with it, you coward! We don’t have all day!" Tahlia demanded, her tone serious and threatening as she points her claw under the guard's chin. The guard screamed in terror and shrank back, shaken by her fierceness. Zoe facepalmed in irritation and threw her arms up in exasperation.

"Too hard!" she exclaimed in frustration, shaking her head as Tahlia offered a sheepish grin. Zoe motioned to Jason, who trotted up to the guard, who's now pale with fear.

"Hey, sir, we don’t want any trouble. We’re just trying to find the Grimwood Girls. Can you tell us where they are, please?" Jason asked, his youthful voice filled with charm.

The guard trembles in the corner from Tahlia’s words. "Th-th-th-th-they-they went inside the castle, up the stairs," he stuttered.

"Thank you, sir. That’ll be all," Jason replied, flashing a reassuring smile.

Zoe’s expression brightened as she turned to Jason. "Just right!" she said happily, giving his head a pat. The jaguar beamed at his friends, proud of his efforts.

"Nice work, Jason," Tahlia praised, her tone softening.

Leonard nodded in agreement. "You always know what to say."

Jason shrugged, a humble smile on his face. "Well, thanks. I try my best."

Zoe leads Jason, Tahlia, and Leonard inside the castle and the door closes. The guard still cowards in the corner, still frightened by the harshness Tahlia showed him. He clutches himself in fear. "Tiger… claws… threat… Make it stop… Make it stop…" he muttered under his breath, his breathing heavy as he rocked back and forth, haunted by the encounter. A few distances away, Henry emerges from his hiding spot to go find another way into Castle Revolta.

Chapter 9: Meeting with the Wild Cats

Inside the castle, The Grimwood Girls lead the still transformed Rainbooms upstairs to a large chamber.

"Follow us, Rainbooms," Sibella said. "We’ll meet Zoe in the potion room where Revolta made her dark potion. Winnie, Phantasma, Tanis, Elsa, and I have been there before. It felt like the most appropriate meeting spot."

"Oh, yeah, because that’s where they defeated Revolta," Trixie said to Starlight.

"No kidding," Starlight muttered in agreement.

They pass by a painting of Revolta and the picture’s eyes move. It was actually one of many henchmen of the middle aged man from the window looking through eye holes in the wall. They head off somewhere off-screen. Elsewhere, the Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls arrive in Revolta’s old potion room, where Revolta tried to revoltize Sibella, Winnie, Elsa, Phantasma, and Tanis all those years ago.

The Rainbooms glanced around the room in awe. "Whoa," Sunset breathed. "So this is where you defeated Revolta."

As they scan the large potion room, Applejack spots a cauldron in a fireplace. "Hey, is this the cauldron where Revolta made that potion that was supposed to make y’all bad?" she asked.

Elsa nods. "Yep. This is also what caused the castle to explode," she stated.

"But how could one cauldron make this entire castle go up in flames?" Rarity questioned.

"It wasn’t just the cauldron. It was the combination of the potion and Revolta’s wand," she explained. "Elsa tossed Revolta’s wand into the potion."

Sunset's eyes widened with sudden realization. "Oh, the wand’s magic overloaded the potion," she said.

"So that’s what caused the explosion!" Pinkie Pie said.

Sibella nods, confirming them. Twilight and Spike share a glance.

"Someone set up a meeting with a few jungle cats?" said an off-screen female voice. They spot Zoe, Jason, Tahlia, and Leonard behind them. The Grimwood Girls look excited. The Rainbooms look impressed.

"Well, that didn't take very long," Spike stated.

Sibella steps up to Zoe. "Zoe. Good to see you," she said as they both lock hands.

As Zoe and Sibella embrace, Zoe looks past her shoulder and sees the monsterfied Rainbooms. "No way! Is that the Rainbooms?" Zoe exclaimed, her eyes wide with disbelief.

Sibella nods. "It is. They turned themselves into real monsters this Halloween."

"Awesome!" Zoe said with enthusiasm. She spots Twilight and makes her way over to her. "And you must be Twilight Sparkle. I’ve heard so much about you."

Jason spots Rainbow Dash standing with the other Rainbooms and gasps. "Splendid spots! It’s Rainbow Dash!" he exclaimed, trotting over to her excitedly.

"Huh. So you must be Jason. Well, you’re quite the cool cat," Rainbow Dash said, giving him a gentle scratch on the head.

Tahlia saunters over to Applejack, who seemed momentarily surprised by how sweet and gentle the tiger was, despite her fierce appearance. "Well, I’ll be danged, Zoe. Tahlia is such a tamed tiger," Applejack remarked.

Fluttershy strokes Leonard’s mane and smiles softly. "And Leonard is a lovely lion," she added.

Zoe chuckles. "Thanks," she said before turning her attention back to Sibella. "So, Sibella, what’s this all about? Why did you want to meet us here?"

With a nod, Twilight handed Sibella the Gold Disk of Lycidias. Sibella holds it up for Zoe to see. "It’s about... this," she said.

Zoe’s eyes go wide. "Wait, wait, wait. Is that...?"

Sibella nods again. "Yes. The complete Gold Disk of Lycidias. The Rainbooms found the other half at a lab in their hometown."

"You mean you’re finally going to find the Zodiac Stone?" she asked eagerly.

"And finally complete the expedition Professor MacWright couldn’t finish?" Jason chimed in.

Sibella and Enid glance at each other, then nod. Zoe’s grin spread wider. "Oh, that’s great news!" she exclaimed. Sibella smiles thankfully at Twilight, who gazes happily at the daughter of Dracula.

Leonard raises his paw, his brow furrowed in curiosity. "Uh, quick question. What does all this have to do with us?" he asked.

"Well, the Rainbooms have a GPS in their bus that will lead us to the Zodiac Stone. But Scarface is back with his own plans for the Stone," Sibella explained.

"So we thought you 4 might be able to track him down. We can’t let Scarface get to the stone before us," Enid chimed in.

"Oh, so you want us to take care of Scarface while you go find the stone?" she asked.

"Correct," Phantasma confirmed with a playful grin.

Zoe considered it for a moment, then a wide grin spread across her face. "That’ll work," she declared confidently.

"Right," Tahlia affirmed.

"Yeah," Leonard added.

"Of course," Jason said eagerly.

The Grimwood Girls glance gladly back at the Rainbooms, who smile back. They got their back-up.

Zoe turns to Sibella with a curious look. "Sibella, why did you choose to meet us here? Out of all the places in Monsterdom, why did you pick here?" she asked.

"Uh, because this is where my friends and I defeated Revolta, remember?" Sibella explained.

"Yeah, but this is also the new workplace of George Sullivan," Tahlia stated. The Rainbooms were shocked at hearing the name of George Sullivan, their critic from the newspapers.

Enid’s eyes widen. “Sullivan? He works here now?” she asked in disbelief.

Jason nods, his tail flicking with annoyance. "And he’s got all the workers on his side. That’s why the guard didn’t want you to come in," he explained.

Twilight starts to ask a question. "Wait! When you said 'George Sullivan,' did you mean…"

"…the Rainbooms’ critic from the newspapers?" Sibella added.

"Exactly," Leonard confimed.

Twilight and Sibella look at each other with wide eyed horror.

"Not to mention, he sent his henchmen to come get you. We just saw them downstairs," Zoe warned.

"Henchmen? You mean he has help?" Sunset asked worriedly.

"You got it," Zoe replied simply. The Rainbooms look just as nervous as each other. As do the Grimwood Girls. Zoe straightened up, her confidence returning. "Anyway, we’d be happy to track down Scarface," she said. "And you’re right, it should give you a chance to get to the Zodiac Stone first."

"And I can track down that wicked warlock. Jaguars have a keen sense of smell. I can smell anything from miles away," Jason said.

Sibella smiled. "Perfect," she said softly.

"Anyway, you might wanna get out of here before Sullivan gets his hands on you," Zoe warned. Sibella and Enid glance over at each other worried. "Oh, and good luck finding the Zodiac Stone. We’ll contact you if anything happens," Zoe finished.

Sibella nods gratefully. "Thanks. And good luck finding Scarface."

Zoe nods in thanks. She and the Wild Cats head back the way they came. The 2 girl groups look shocked and nervous.

"George Sullivan? Our critic from the papers? His office is at Castle Revolta?" Sunset exclaimed.

"And he has a bunch of henchmen?!" she added

"So the security guard at the door was actually one of them!" Applejack realized.

Twilight gazes down at Spike, both looking as terrified as each other, the other Rainbooms, and the rest of the Grimwood Girls. Galactica looks down the staircase they came up and spots the shadows of Sullivan’s henchmen coming.

"Uh, girls?" Galactica called out. "We got company!"

The rest of both groups spot the shadows approaching. They’re alarmed! The Rainbooms, most of all.

"Come on, girls. I know a way we can lose them," Sibella said quickly. Without hesitation, she runs over to a brick wall and presses a brick. The wall opens like a garage door, revealing a secret tunnel. Sibella leads her friends and the Rainbooms into it. At the end of the tunnel, they come to come to a stop at 9 tunnels, each going in a separate direction to different parts of the castle.

"We better split up,' Sibella said, breathless but resolute. "We might be able to lose them if we separate." The others nod in agreement.

"Rarity and I will go this way," Tanis said, and the two mummies go down the third tunnel.

"Fluttershy and I will take this way," Phantasma said, and the two ghosts go down the fourth tunnel.

"Applejack and I will go this way," Elsa said, and the two Frankensteins go down the sixth tunnel.

"Sunset and I will take this one," Lagoona said, and the two swamp creatures go down the seventh tunnel.

"Pinkie Pie and I are going this way," Winnie said, and the two werewolves go down the fifth tunnel.

"Twilight and I will take this one," Sibella said, and the vampire and the new witch go down the first tunnel. "Spike! Matches! Come on!" Sibella called, and the dog and dragon hurry after them.

"Rainbow Dash and I will head this way," Enid said, and the witch and the new vampire go down the second tunnel.

"Trixie and I will take this one," Minimal said, and the two dinosaurs go down the ninth tunnel.

"And Starlight and I will go this way," Galactica said, and the two aliens down the eighth tunnel.

Sullivan’s henchmen arrive at the tunnels. They break up into smaller groups, and each group goes down a separate tunnel. Henry arrives in the potion room and watches them enter the tunnels. "Huh. Going after them in the tunnels, eh?" he muttered to himself. "If I go and save them, Sibella might call me her hero, and she’ll want to be with me!" Henry heads back down the way he came, looking determined and ready to carry out his plan on "saving" Sibella.

Chapter 10: Monster Power Training

At the end of their tunnel, Rarity and Tanis arrive in a room full of lost treasures, antiquities, and ancient artifacts.

"My goodness!" Rarity gasped, almost breathless. "If there was anyplace I’d hide from a bunch of minion thugs, a large treasure room is the one!"

They both look around the shimmering and shiny treasure room.

"Whoa!" Tanis exclaimed in childlike wonder. "Rubies, diamonds, emeralds, pearl necklaces, and... " She suddenly trails off as she spots a pile of gold coin nearby. "Wait..." she said as she picked one up. "Rarity, come have a look at these."

Rarity puts down an ancient Egyptian headdress, heads over to Tanis, and kneels down to her size. "What is it, darling?" she asked, intrigued.

Tanis holds up a coin between her bandaged fingers, showing it to Rarity. "It’s a bunch of doubloons."

Rarity looks confused. "Dub - what?"

"Doubloons!" Tanis said. "A doubloon is a gold coin from 16th-century Spain. They’re worth a lot of money." She turns the coin in her hands, the golden surface catching the dim light of the room, gleaming brightly.

"Spanish gold coins?" Rarity asked, bewildered. "What are Spanish treasures doing in a room full of Egyptian treasures?"

Tanis gives Rarity a knowing look. "Sullivan’s not only your newspaper critic, but he’s also a thief, stealing treasures, magical items, enchanted objects, gadgets, trinkets, the works."

Rarity gasps, placing a delicate hand over her chest. "Oh my! Talk about a greedy ruffian!" she exclaimed.

"I know, right?" Tanis said as she puts the doubloon back in the pile. Rarity glances around the treasure room, then shifts her gaze back at Tanis.

"Uh, Tanis?" Rarity asked. The little mummy turns to face her. "How do you do that whole hypnotizing thing you did with the guard? If Sullivan’s henchmen show up, I would like to do that to them."

Tanis perked up, eager to share her knowledge. "It’s quite easy, actually," she said brightly. "You just need to stare directly into someone’s eyes, and tell them whatever comes into your head. I told the guard to let us in, so he let us in."

Rarity blinks in surprise. "Oh, just like that?" she asked.

Tanis nods enthusiastically. "Just like that," she confirmed with a grin.

Rarity smiles. Before she could respond, a gruff voice broke the moment. "There you are!"

They spot 4 of Sullivan’s henchmen at the treasure room entryway. The one that just spoke holds a leather billy club, the size of a judge’s mallet.

"Whoop! You caught us!" Tanis said dramatically. She's faking it. She whispers to Rarity. "Go ahead. Now’s your chance."

Rarity gazes at Tanis, then looks at the henchmen, looking determined. She rises to her feet and faces the guards directly. "Hmm," she mused. "About to take us to your boss, eh?"

The henchmen sneered. "That’s right, good-looking," the lead henchman said with a mocking grin. "Besides, you’re just a pile of neatly wrapped miniature paper towels who deserves to be taken in!" He and the other 3 henchmen laugh. Rarity and Tanis look offended. Rarity quickly glances back at Tanis, who nods. Rarity gazes directly at the 4 henchmen.

"And you’re all a bunch of monkeys!" Rarity said, her voice echoing eerily. Her eyes glow red and so do the henchmen’s. They immediately start acting like monkeys, putting stupid and goofy looks on their faces. One henchman picks a piece of dandruff from another and eats it. Tanis smiles with amazement as Rarity’s eyes turn back to their usual blue. A playful grin spreads across her face. "And that you are holding," she said, pointing at the club the leader held, "...is a banana."

The 4 hypnotized henchmen beam excitedly at the club, which is still in the lead’s hand. They snarl at each other, then... wrestle for the club like monkeys. Watching them, Rarity and Tanis find it incredibly funny indeed and burst into laughter.

"Monkeys!" Tanis wheezed between giggles. "A banana! That’s a good one!" She laughed so hard her bandages almost came loose.

"Oh, well, thank you, darling," she said with a satisfied smile. She gazes to the rest of the tunnel on the other side of the treasure room. "Now, come on. Let’s go find the others before Sullivan does."

Rarity and Tanis leave the treasure room, leaving the “monkey” henchman still fighting for the club at the entryway Rarity and Tanis came in.

Elsewhere, Fluttershy and Phantasma fly to the end of their tunnel and into a large lit storage room filled with old paintings, tables, mirrors, and old statues.

Fluttershy scans the room, her heart giving a nervous beat. "Huh," she muttered, uncertain. "Nice storage room... if you like creepy."

"Hey, it’s alright, Fluttershy," Phantasma said softly. "When you’re a ghost, you get used to scary surroundings after a few weeks."

Fluttershy ponders for a second, then smiles "Well, that sounds reassuring," she replies.

Phantasma smirks at Fluttershy, who then spots a full-body mirror amongst the other attic stuff and gaze into it. Since Fluttershy is still mortal, but still a ghost, her reflection appears, but not Phantasma, who looks at Fluttershy’s reflection with wide-eyed confusion. "Wait. You still have a reflection? Even as a ghost?" Phantasma asked, flabbergasted.

"Of course," Fluttershy reminded with a gentle smile "I’m not really a ghost, remember? I’ve just been turned into one."

"Oh, yeah," Phantasma giggles.

"And my friend, Sarah Scientist - the one who transformed me and the Rainbooms, she gave each one of us a mirror for creatures who don’t have reflections, including ghosts and vampires," Fluttershy added.

"Really?" Phantasma askes. Fluttershy nods, then takes out one of the technological handheld mirrors Sarah gave them in the lab. She gives it to Phantasma, who looks in it. Her eyes go wide. "Whoa! So that’s what I look like," she said in amazement. "I look so cute."

Fluttershy giggles softly at Phantasma. As Phantasma gazes at her reflection in the mirror, it also shows a light coming from the tunnel behind them. They both turn back. "Uh-oh," Phantasma whispered. "Here they come."

2 of Sullivan’s henchmen reach the end of the tunnel to the storage room, looking serious. "Alright, you poltergeists," one of them barked, stepping into the storage room. "We’ve got—" Their eyes go wide. Fluttershy and Phantasma are gone. The henchmen are very confused.

"Wha—? Did you see where they went? Where did they go?" the second henchman demanded.

The first henchman scratched his head, his eyes darting around the dark space. "I could’ve sworn I saw them come in here. They glowed the whole way."

"Well, yeah," his partner said, rolling his eyes. "They’re ghosts. Ghosts glow!"

As the henchmen search the room, lighting the way with flashlights, our view pans down, revealing Fluttershy and Phantasma hiding behind a row of large wooden crates with a tarp over their heads and looking really nervous. Phantasma peeks out over one to have a quick peek. As one of the henchmen turns to their direction, she quickly ducks out of view. The henchman’s brow furrows in confusion. But then, he shrugs and continues searching with his partner.

"How are we supposed to get back to the others if they’re searching this room for us?" Fluttershy whispered.

Phantasma’s eyes narrow in deep thought. The blue glowing ghost gets an idea. "I might know a way," she whispered back.

As the henchmen continue searching, they look over at a large painting of a middle aged woman in 1800s attire. As they take a closer look at it, the painted woman’s eyes suddenly shift down to them, causing them to jump. They then turn to see a nearby pipe organ suddenly playing spooky music by itself, much to their apprehension. Then they turn to find a broom sweeping on its own! They were beginning to look really scared. As the henchmen rush to a different area of the room. Once they are out of sight, Fluttershy emerges from the broom. She possessed it! She looks over to the organ, and Phantasma, who was possessing it, emerges from it. They each take out plain white tarps with cut out eye holes and wink at one another. As the henchmen look around, they spot handprints made of ectoplasm on the walls.

"I don’t like this place," the second henchman quivered.

"Let’s get out of here," the first henchman stammered fearfully.

They head for the storage room door, but it closes by itself when they get there. Now they were really looking scared. Then a gust of wind blows past them, and the chandelier lighting up the room goes out. As the 2 freaking out henchmen gaze fearfully around the dark room, they suddenly start to shiver. It was getting cold. They spot the glass on the full body mirror suddenly getting covered with ice. A wisp of blue light rushes by behind and their fear begins to rise even more. They start to hear loud moaning and groaning and they’re really freaking out. They turn and spot 2 figures coming toward them. They walk backwards, but fall from a tripwire and drop their flashlights. As the figures loom over them they quickly grab the flashlights and shine it at the figures revealing them to be... 2 SUPER SCARY POLTERGEISTS IN WHITE SHEETS WITH TERRIFYING FACES!!! They both screech very loudly, causing the 2 henchmen to SCREAM!!!! Their fear was at top level! They scramble to their feet, whining really loudly and BANGING HARD on the storage room door! As the poltergeists screech again, the terrified henchmen finally manage to get the door open and burst out, and run away really really fast in terrified SCREAMING FIT! The poltergeists stay in the storage room, floating. The lights come on and they start laughing at what just happened. They take off their sheets, revealing that it was just Fluttershy and Phantasma. They toss away their disguises.

"Fantastic, Phantasma!" Fluttershy said. "That was a brilliant idea you had, scaring the henchmen away."

Phantasma giggled, brushing away a stray strand of her ghostly hair. "Thanks!" she said brightly. "You were amazing too, Fluttershy."

"Thank you," Fluttershy said softly. "I never knew being a ghost could be so cool."

Phantasma chuckled in agreement. “I know, right?” she replied as they both chuckle. "Now, come on. Let’s go find the others. I cannot wait to see the look on Rainbow Dash’s face when she finds out what we did!"

Fluttershy grins excitedly. She and Phantasma float to the door and go through it with tangibility, leaving the storage room.

Elsewhere, at the end of their tunnel, Applejack and Elsa arrive in a large laboratory.

"Hmm," Applejack said, taking it all in. "Is this the kind of nerdy science lab where you’d find Tesla coils, bubbling beakers, and electromagnets?" she asked.

Elsa smiles and nods. "You got it. This lab reminds me of the one where Dr. Frankenstein brought my dad to life."

Applejack smiles at Elsa admiring the large lab, then she spots a plasma ball on a nearby table and gasps with excitement. "Elsa, is that a plasma ball?" she asked.

"Indeed it is, Applejack," Elsa answered.

Applejack rushes over to it and grins excitedly. "I’ve never seen one in person before!"

Elsa chuckles. "Yeah. Beautiful, isn’t it?"

"Oh, it’s mighty pretty," Applejack replied.

Applejack places one of her fingers on the glass orb and one of the plasma filaments inside touches the same spot. Giggling, Applejack touches it with her other hand. Watching with a smile, Elsa gives it a try and the filaments in the globe touch the spot her finger touches on the outside. Their fun, however, was short-lived. From deep inside the tunnel, they heard the distant, echoing voice of one of Sullivan’s henchmen. "I hear them laughing!" The voice was close enough to send a chill down Applejack’s spine. Both girls froze, their wide eyes darting toward the entrance of the tunnel. "They’re in the lab!" the second henchman’s voice echoed, closer now.

"Oh, no," Elsa whispered. "Here they come!"

"Playtime’s over. Take cover!" Applejack whispered.

ZIP and ZIP! They zoom out of view. 2 of Sullivan’s henchmen arrive through the tunnel wielding metal staffs and look around the large lab. "We know you’re in here," one of them called out, his tone sing-songy and mocking. The other one joined in, "Come out, come out, wherever you are."

The screen pans to the left, revealing Applejack and Elsa hiding behind a large generator. Applejack looks over to a nearby work table and spots 2 sets of jumper cables. She looks at her neck bolts, then at Elsa and her neck bolts, then peaks her head out from behind the generator and looks at the 2 henchmen, then their staffs. As she goes back behind the generator, an idea flew into her head.

"Elsa, I know how to get away from these muscular minions," Applejack whispered with determination.

Elsa’s brow furrows in curiosity. “How?” she asked.

Applejack goes over to the work table. "With the same thing that gave your dad life!" She said as she picks up the jumper cables and shows them to Elsa, who nods with a look of determination.

The 2 henchmen continue looking around the lab. They spot the generator and creep closer to it. They jump to the hiding spot, wielding their staffs. "Ah-ha— Huh?" they shouted before looking confused. Applejack and Elsa are no longer behind the generator. The henchmen look confused. Applejack pops up behind the henchman on the left and discreetly clasps one end of her jumper cables to his staff. As she zips away, Elsa pops up and attaches her jumper cables to the staff of the henchman on the right. They see them and look bewildered.

"Hey, hotheads!" Elsa called off-screen from across the room, catching their attention.

The two thugs spin around to see Applejack and Elsa standing confidently in front of them, holding the other ends of the jumper cables. The thugs look at each other in utter confusion.

Applejack grins and winks at Elsa. "We got two words for ya," she said with a smirk.

"Lights out!" they both shouted in unison, hold the jumper cable clasps to their necks. They clasp the other end of their respective jumpers to their bolts, and electric bolts of energy surge through the cables... and SHOCK the henchmen from their staffs! Applejack and Elsa watch with satisfaction as the bolts of electricity stun the henchmen, who drop their staffs spastically, then drop on their backs. They briefly sit up, both covered in soot, black smoke, and their hair straight up and frazzled.

The first henchman wheezed. "HOLY...!"

"SMOKE!" the second henchman coughed.

They both drop back down, unconscious. Applejack and Elsa laugh, then remove the jumper cables from their bolts.

"Wow, Applejack!" Elsa said, still laughing. "That was a great plan! Shocking them using the energy from our bolts? Why didn’t I think of that?"

Applejack chuckles. "Aw, shucks, sugarcube. It was nothin’." She glanced at the unconscious thugs, then looked toward the lab’s doors. "Come on, let’s go find the others."

They make a run for the lab door, leaving the unconscious henchmen lying on the floor.

Elsewhere, at the end of their tunnel, Sunset and Lagoona arrive at an underground lake in a large cavern.

"A lake? In a cave? Underground?" Sunset asked, curious.

Lagoona nodded with a small, proud smile. "Mm-hmm. Pretty, isn’t it?"

"Very," Sunset chuckled before staring out at the lake in awe. "I’ve never seen an underground lake before."

"Until now," Lagoona said with a knowing grin. "Every once in a while, when I get stressed out, I visit this lake for a calming swim. It’s a way for me to let go of my troubles."

Sunset glanced at her, impressed. "That’s… That’s pretty impressive, Lagoona."

"Well, thanks," Lagoona says as she shares a glance with Sunset. "Uh, Sunset? Did you have any stressful moments in your past?" Her eyes widen with realization. "Not including when you used to be mean to your schoolmates in Canterlot High and... uh..."

"Turned into a large demonic version of myself and zombified my classmates into an army to take over Equestria?" Sunset asked, smiling with a raised eyebrow.

Lagoona chuckles nervously. "What? No! Not tha--" Sunset smiles softly at Lagoona, making her realize she can say it. "Okay, yes." Sunset blushes and twirls one of her green webbed fingers around a strand of her 2-toned green hair. "But, still. What else?" Lagoona asked.

Sunset thought back for a second. "Heh. Well, before she joined us at Canterlot High, our Twilight - the one with the glasses - secretly made some kind of device during the Friendship Games. I eventually figured out that she was unknowingly using it to take away my friends’ magic. And I got mad at her for it." Sunset and Lagoona chuckle over this. "Oh, I’m such a hypocrite."

Before they could continue their conversation, a voice echoed from the tunnel, sending a jolt of alarm through them both. "I just heard them laughing. They’re this way!" one of Sullivan’s henchmen called out, his voice growing louder by the second.

Sunset and Lagoona exchanged wide-eyed looks, their hearts racing as the sound of footsteps echoed closer. "They’re at the lake!" another voice confirmed.

"Uh-oh," Lagoona said. "Here comes trouble."

Sunset turns back to the lake, then looks at Lagoona. "Come on," Sunset said as they both jump into the water, just as 2 more of Sullivan’s henchmen emerge from the tunnel. They see the ripples in the water, but no sign of both water monsters.

"Well, I could’ve sworn they came in here," one henchman muttered.

As they search the area, Sunset and Lagoona, who are both able to breathe underwater, thanks to their gills, watch them scope the area around the lake. They both look down and spot a few lake weeds. They look at each other, then think for a minute. Cut back to the henchmen, who are looking around the edge of the lake. Suddenly, a splash is heard. One of the henchmen turns to see ripples in the water, a little ways from the shore. The henchman at the front stops.

"Why did you stop?" his companion asked.

"I thought I saw something," the first henchman replied. He shrugs and they both continue their search.

While they’re not looking, Sunset leaps out of the water and dives back in like a dolphin. Lagoona copies her. The other henchman looks over to where they just leaped out like flying fish.

"Did you hear something?" the second henchman asked, his brow furrowed.

The first henchman frowned, rubbing his chin. "I thought I did, for a moment there."

"Eh, never mind. Let’s keep looking," the other replied, shaking his head.

They continue their search. Then, suddenly, they spot movement in the water. They lean forward and their eyes narrow suspiciously. Suddenly... SPLASH! A lot of lake weeds shoot out of the water, hit both henchmen and spin them around a high-up log hanging from the cave wall like a branch, binding them up.

"Lake weed?!" they both gasped as Sunset and Lagoona leap out of the water and onto dry land.

"You got it, boys!" Lagoona called out.

Sunset crossed her arms, smirking as she looked up at the log. "Although, I’d be more concerned about the log you’re tied to. With both of you tied to it, it’ll break off and carry you across the lake."

CRACK! The henchmen look at the log’s roots. Sunset was right! The log is starting to break! "Uh-oh," the henchmen gasped. The log breaks off completely and plummets into the lake with the 2 screaming henchmen still bound to it. Then... SPLASH! The log splashes into the water! Sunset and Lagoona watch with satisfaction as the log resurfaces with the henchmen still bound. The log drifts them away from the shore. They spit out water.

"I said I’d like to take a swim sometime," the first henchman grumbled, "but this is not how I want to do it." He glares at Sunset and Lagoona, standing at the shore. "Just wait till I get my hands on those fishy ladies."

The second henchman’s eyes widened in terror. "Oh no," he said, his voice shaky.

The first henchman, already fed up, scowled in annoyance. "Don’t tell me. We’re about to go over a waterfall." He said, deadpan.

"Yep," the second henchman replied, also deadpan.

"Are there rocks at the bottom?"

"Most likely."

After a brief beat moment, his expression dark and cold, the first henchman muttered "Bring it on."

Both of them go over the waterfall. Sunset and Lagoona arrive just in time to see them plummet to a pond at the bottom. At the pond, the now destroyed log surfaces, followed by the now unbound lakeweeds, then the free and unharmed henchmen. They both glare up at Sunset and Lagoona, who are looking down at them, standing by the waterfall’s edge.

Sunset webbed cupped her hands around her mouth, calling down to them with a mischievous grin. "ENJOY YOUR SWIM, BOYS!"

Sunset and Lagoona laugh as the henchmen swim towards the shore of the pond.

"Come on, Sunset," Lagoona said, still grinning. "Let’s find the others before those two figure out a way back up here."

Sunset was already on the move. "Way ahead of you."

Sunset and Lagoona run off, leaving the henchmen looking up at the tall waterfall far below.

Elsewhere, Pinkie Pie and Winnie emerge from their tunnel and arrive in a large food court. There are menus with many bizarre monster-type foods, tables with pumpkin shaped table tops, chairs with backs resembling skulls. Standing as high as Pinkie Pie’s hip, Winnie walks with her into the large restaurant.

"A food court!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. "Was this food court one of the new parts of the castle when you had it rebuilt?"

Winnie grins and nods proudly. "You got it. We thought a food court would be a fun addition. Didn’t you work at a carhop restaurant before?"

"You bet!" Pinkie Pie said. "And I was also psychic while working there. I knew how to sort out everyone’s problems."

Winnie raises an eyebrow in amused surprise. "Psychic, huh? That’s pretty impressive."

"Thanks, Winnie! It’s just a gut feeling," Pinkie Pie replied with a wink, and they both burst into laughter.

"I hear those 2 wolfies!" A voice called from inside the tunnel. With freak-out gazes, they turn towards the tunnel they just came out of. More of Sullivan’s henchmen are coming.

"Oh boy," Winnie muttered, worried. "Those creeps are right at our tails." Hearing what she just said, Pinkie Pie eyes her fluffy pink werewolf tail at her rear.

"They’re in the food court!" another henchman shouted from inside the tunnel.

Another added with a menacing laugh, "Looks like they’re about to have their last meal when we’re through with them."

Pinkie Pie looks over to the catering counters, and taps Winnie’s shoulder, getting her attention. "Let’s hide back here," Pinkie Pie whispered. They both jump behind the counter and sit close together, hiding behind it.

"We better…" Pinkie Pie began in a low whisper.

"…keep quiet," Winnie finished, equally soft.

As they hide behind the counter, 3 of Sullivan’s henchmen arrive from the tunnel. One holds a spray bottle, the second holds 2 muzzles, each attached to a leash, and the third holds 2 large kennels. The henchmen exchanged glances before the one in the lead said, "We know they’re in here somewhere. Let’s split up."

As the 3 henchmen each split up around the food court, Pinkie Pie peaks over the counter, her black canine nose and her pointed wolf ears quivering in thought. She ducks back down next to Winnie.

"I think I know how to get past these goons," Winnie whispered.

"Oh. Then by all means, do tell," Pinkie Pie whispered back.

"First, you’re gonna have to put away your claws for now," Winnie instructed.

"My claws?" Pinkie glanced at her hands, noticing the sharp claws on her furry fingers. "What?"

"Don’t worry, Pink. Watch and learn." Winnie said calmly. She closes her eyes, and her claws retract into the fingers of her paws. And her sharp toe claws retract as well. Pinkie Pie smiles in astonishment. "Happy thoughts is the key to that. Now you try."

Pinkie Pie nods, closes her eyes, thinks happy thoughts, and her claws and toe claws retract. She opens her eyes, and finds her paw-like-hands without claws, then she looks down at her toes. She gazes at Winnie. "Soft paws," she whispered, beaming. They both snicker.

"Next," Winnie continued, "you got any treats for your exploding abilities?"

Pinkie Pie pulls a box of cupcakes, each with frosting in a different color out of her puffy magenta hair. "You know I do."

Meanwhile, the henchmen search around the seemingly empty food court. The henchman with the leash muzzles searches the tables. Something races by behind him. "Hello? Who’s there?" he called out. As he gazes around frantically, Winnie’s paws rise up from behind his shoulders. They cover his mouth and nose. He gets freaked out, but then suddenly immediately passes out. Next, the henchman with the kennels looks around in the kitchen. Something rushes behind him. "Hello? Anyone here?" he called out, his voice shaky. As he gazes around with concern, Pinkie Pie’s pink furry paw-padded hands rise up from behind him and they cup around his mouth and nose. He struggles for a second then immediately goes unconscious. Meanwhile, the lead henchman with the spray bottle searches around a section of the food court with 10 vending machines. In the shadows behind him, Pinkie Pie and Winnie dart by behind him. "Who goes there? Reveal yourselves!" he demanded. As he looks around with a determined expression, Winnie’s paw rises behind his right shoulder, while Pinkie Pie’s hand rises behind his left shoulder. They both place their hand and paw on his nose and mouth and he instantly passes out, revealing Pinkie Pie and Winnie smiling down at him proudly. They laugh loudly and Winnie takes out a lidded flask filled with green liquid and a label on it reading "Knock-Out Serum".

"Great plan, Winnie." Pinkie Pie chortled. "That’s a way of putting them to sleep."

"Thanks," Winnie chuckled. "You get your geode ready, I’ll get these sleepyheads straightened out."

Pinkie Pie nods. A couple minutes later, 2 of the henchmen are sleeping at a table with empty plates. Pinkie Pie puts her cupcake box on a different table. She activates her geode and drops glowing sprinkles on them. As she examines them, she hears Winnie grunting behind her. She spots her pulling the third henchmen to the table with the other 2. He’s pretty heavy.

"Ugh, these guys need to lose a few pounds," Winnie groaned, straining with the weight of the unconscious man.

Pinkie Pie comes over. “Need a hand?”

"Yes, please," Winnie replied with a grateful smile.

They both carry the unconscious man to the table with the other 2 henchmen. After getting him the chair, Pinkie Pie adjusts their poses to make them look like they fell asleep after they finished eating.

"Uh, how long do we have before those cupcakes go off?" Winnie asked.

"Oh, about fifteen minutes," Pinkie Pie answered. Winnie sighs as Pinkie Pie finishes with getting the henchmen in their sleeping poses. Suddenly, the sprinkles on her cupcakes start to glow brighter. Pinkie Pie and Winnie notice and become worried. "Uh-oh," Pinkie Pie gasped. "I guess it must’ve been five minutes! RUN!"

ZIP and ZIP! They rush out of the food court at lightning speed just as the cupcakes explode, splattering colorful frosting everywhere, including the henchmen. Pinkie Pie and Winnie watch from a door they left just a crack and sigh with relief and laugh.

"Good one, Pinkie Pie!" Winnie exclaimed between chuckles.

"Thank you!" Pinkie giggled. "Now, come on! Let’s go find the others."

They both run off.

Elsewhere, Twilight and Sibella, with Spike and Matches following them, exit their chosen tunnel into a vast cavern-like control room. Rocky cave-like walls, ceiling, flat floor, and lots of technology everywhere - monitors, control panels, and spy equipment.

"Uh... Sibella, what exactly is this place supposed to be?" Twilight asked.

Sibella gazes around the large room. "This is the room where Revolta spied on me and the Girls when we were in Miss Grimwood’s school."

Spike blinked up at her, astonished. "Oh, so this is how she used to watch over you and your friends."

"That's right, Spike." Sibella confirms. She looks around the large control room. She spots a rectangular screen over a control panel. She steps up to it. "Twilight, see this?" Twilight joins her by her side. Spike stands by Twilight’s leg while Matches stands by Sibella’s. "This is the monitor Revolta used to watch me and the Girls while she was putting us under her spell. Her spider-bats used their webs to make mind-control headphones."

Twilight’s eyes widen. "Headphones made from spider webs?" she mused. "Now, there’s something you don’t see every day... Unless you’re a monster from Monsterdom."

Sibella chuckles. "Yep. You got that right," she admitted. She looks past the monitor. The purple vampire’s green eyes widen at a nearby circle-shaped screen with a metal rim in the center of what looks like a gigantic spider web. Sibella and Matches go over to it. Twilight and Spike follow them. "And that’s the screen where Revolta was watching me and the Girls in Miss Grimwood’s school, using Venus Spy Traps."

Twilight and Spike share a confused look. "Venus Spy Traps?" they asked in unison.

"Yep," Matches said. "They’re plants that are used to show what’s happening from where they’re planted to the screen they’re linked to."

"Hence the name," Sibella added.

After a thinking moment, Twilight gets it. "Oh. So, they were like video cameras being broadcasted from your school to the castle."

"You got it," Sibella confirmed. Twilight smiles, impressed.

"Ahem," said a stern-sounding voice from behind them. Twilight’s eyes, followed by Spike’s, Sibella’s, and Matches’ widen. They all turn to see 4 of Sullivan’s henchmen behind them. "Hello, ladies," one of the henchmen greeted mockingly.

"Oh, no," Twilight gasped. "Sullivan’s henchmen."

"Game over, girls," sneered another henchman. "Time for our boss to deal with you."

Sibella steps up, trying to be cool. "I don’t know, boys," she said sweetly. "We’re too busy giving a tour for you to take us to Sullivan, so why don’t you--" She gasps, then points behind them. "OH MY GOSH! WHAT’S THAT?!"

All 4 henchmen turn in the direction she’s pointing. Behind them, in a flash of purple light, Sibella turns into a bat. She flies up behind one of the henchmen and lifts him up by the collar of his shirt. "What? Hey! Put me down!" he spluttered, flailing helplessly.

"With pleasure," Sibella responded with a smirk. drops the screaming henchman into a large mound of green gelatinous slime.

"Ugh... How humiliating," he muttered, defeated. Another henchman looks down to see Spike with the end of his left pants leg in his teeth. The puppy in a skeleton costume pulls on the pant leg and snarls bravely.

"Ah! Bad! Bad dog! Get off!" the henchman yelped, trying to shake him off.

Spike pauses, insulted. He angrily bares his teeth at him. "Who are you calling a 'BAD DOG'?!" he snapped.

The henchman gasps. "You can... talk!" he stammered, backing away in shock. Spike gnaws on his pant leg again. "Ah! No! Getitoffgetitoffgetitoffgetitoffgetitoff!" he cried. Then... RIP! Spike tears off half the pant leg, revealing a little bit of the man’s leg. Seeing this, he faints.

Watching this, the third henchman was worried, but couldn’t help laughing. Matches sneaks up behind him, and with a deep breath, he glows red and blows fire at his left sleeve. "YEEEEEEOOOOWWWWWWW!" the henchman screamed, waving his arm frantically before spotting a water cooler nearby. He rushes over to it and squirts cold water onto his arm, extinguishing the fire on his sleeve. "Phew." He groans and faints from the freaking out.

The fourth henchman looks around at his partners, then gazes at Twilight. As he advances on her, she readies her wand and aims it at the final henchman.

"Aloft Elevar!" Twilight shouted, and instantly, the wand’s tip glows purple and so does the approaching henchman. The levitation spell was cast on him. Twilight uses his wand to levitate him into a nearby cell, and it locks up, trapping him in. Still turned into a bat, Sibella flies over to Twilight and turns back into a vampire. Spike and Matches come up and they survey the 4 defeated henchmen.

"Way to go, Twilight!" Sibella congratulated. "You nailed the levitation spell this time!"

Twilight grins, grateful for the compliment. "Thanks," she replied. "Alright, let’s go find the others before these guys come to."

But just as they were about to leave, a familiar voice called out from behind them, making them freeze. "Ah, man." They all freeze as they spot Henry approaching them from behind. Twilight and Spike look confused. Sibella and Matches look worried.

"Henry?" Sibella asked, trying to hide her unease.

Henry scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "What are you doing here?" Twilight asked, puzzled.

"I followed you," Henry admitted. "I heard you were heading to Castle Revolta to meet with someone, and I saw that George Sullivan sent some henchmen after you. I decided to take a few down to save you, Sibella, but..."

"Well, thanks, Henry, but we already took care of that," Twilight said, motioning to the 4 henchmen they just took out.

"I can see that," Henry replied before gazing at Sibella. "But I just thought you might need my help, Sibella."

Sibella raised an eyebrow, touched, but still a bit skeptical. "Help, huh?" she asked, crossing her arms. "And how exactly were you planning on helping me, Henry?"

Henry stammered, clearly taken aback. "Uhh..." As he turns away from them, the camera zooms in on his face as he speaks. "Well, if there’s anything I’ve learned in stories, a girl in trouble is called a damsel in distress. Until they get saved by a handsome young man. So I decided to come into the castle and wanted to fight George Sullivan’s henchmen so I could save--" He turns around. His eyes widen and his smile fades. Twilight, Spike, Sibella, and Matches are gone. "--you?" Henry sighs, upset. "Gone again."

Elsewhere, Rainbow Dash and Enid exited their tunnel. They’ve emerged into a monster-chic gym and basketball court.

"A gym? Awesome!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, excited.

"Yeah. I may be a witch with magic skills, but I can do gymnastics and sports," Enid admitted.

"Impressive, Enid," Rainbow Dash said. "I don’t know if you heard but I happen to be the captain of every sports team in Canterlot High."

"No kidding!" Enid said, astonished. They both chuckle.

Rainbow Dash grins, then thinks back to something. "So, back at Grimwood Manor, Sibella said you used to work at a bodega."

"That’s right, Rainbow Dash," Enid admitted. "Used to work the register at a store for superhero supplies at a plaza bodega. At first I wanted to be a ninja, but I realized that being comfortable with my witch side isn't going to make me any less of a ninja. That’s when I decided to rejoin the Grimwood Girls. I even get to visit the plaza every once in a while. Getting together with my boss, friends, and co-workers."

Rainbow Dash smiles with amusement "A ninja? You used to dream about being a ninja?"

"Yep. I still do my ninja skills though," Enid stated. "I just figured that if I use them while being on my witch skills, that would make me more mysterious and magical."

Rainbow Dash is astonished. "Impressive. A ninja witch? That really sounds like my kind of thi--" Her magenta eyes go wide as she looks past Enid toward the tunnel they just went through. "Hey! Here they come!" Rainbow Dash whispered. They see lights coming from the tunnel. Sullivan’s henchmen were coming. Enid spots the females’ locker room on one side of the court.

"Come on, Rainbow Dash. Let’s hide in here." Enid said as they both head into the large locker room and quickly but quietly close the door just as 3 of Sullivan’s henchmen emerge from the tunnel holding flashlights.

"Alright, they’re in here somewhere," the lead henchman said. "Let’s look around." They disperse and search the gym. Rainbow Dash and Enid peek out from the womens’ locker room door just a crack, then dart back in.

"They won’t be able to find us in here," Enid stated.

"Good point," Rainbow Dash said. "Besides, they’re not supposed to come in here. This is the girls’ room."

"Right," said Enid. "But how are we supposed to go to find the others with those henchmen searching for us out there?"

Rainbow Dash turns away and thinks for a moment. The athletic girl gazes at Enid’s wand, then at her own fangs, then her own vampire cape. She gets an idea. "Enid, how about I turn into a bat to distract those guys long enough for you to cast a spell on them?"

"Huh," Enid thought. "So awesome it might just work! Great idea, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow Dash grins, her vampire fangs showing. She suddenly remembers that she doesn’t know how to turn into a bat. "But... how do I turn into a bat?"

Enid smiles reassuringly at Rainbow Dash. "Don’t worry. Sibella told me how she turns into a bat herself." With that, she instructed, "First, outstretch your cape." Rainbow Dash outstretches her cape like bat wings. "Next, imagine yourself as a bat." Rainbow Dash closes her eyes. "Finally, flap your cape-- Uh, wings." Rainbow Dash flaps her cape, and in an instant flash of blue light, she transforms into a rainbow-haired bat. As she flaps her wings and flies, she opens her eyes and looks all over herself.

"No way!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, excited. "It worked! I’m a bat!" She does a loop-de-loop in the air before landing on Enid’s shoulder and nestling the witch’s cheek. "So what kind of spell did you have in mind?"

Enid takes out her wand. "Well... I was thinking about giving these guys the cold shoulder," she said mischievously as the tip of her wand glows an icy blue.

Back in the basketball court, the henchmen meet at the center of the gym. "Find anything?" the first henchman said to the second. The second said to the first, "No," then asked the third, "You?" The third said to the second, "No," then asked the first, "You?" The first said to the third, "No." As they let out a sigh, Rainbow Dash, still turned into a bat, flies out of the bathroom and flaps around the henchmen, bothering them.

"A bat?!" the second henchman exclaimed.

"How did a bat get in here?!" the first henchman shouted in confusion and annoyance.

As Rainbow Dash continues bothering the henchmen, Enid sneaks up behind them and aims her wand, the tip glowing blue. As the henchmen keep swating at the rainbow-haired bat, a blue beam encases the first henchman in ice, leaving only his head and arms free. "Brrrrrrrrrrrr! Cold!" he shivered.

Enid aims another icy beam at the second henchman and freezes him, except his face and arms. "It’s f-f-f-f-f-f-freezing in here!" the second henchman said, his teeth chattering.

Enid aims her wand at the third henchman and freezes him completely in a block of ice, rendering him motionless. Rainbow Dash flies over to Enid.

"A freeze ray! Smart move," Rainbow Dash said, grinning.

Enid smiled proudly. "Thanks. I had a lot of practice with that one."

"I can tell." Rainbow Dash suddenly remembered. "Oh! Uh, speaking of practice, how do I turn back?"

"Just do what you did before. But this time, the other way around," Enid instructed. Rainbow Dash nods, closes her eyes, then turns back into a vampire, feet on the ground. She opens her eyes.

"There you go!" Enid cheered. "Now how about that, Rainbow Dash? You actually became a vampire bat!"

"Yeah. That was pretty awesome!" Rainbow Dash replied. "Come on, let’s go find the others."

They race to the gym doors, then turn back to the ice-encased henchmen.

"Stay cool," Rainbow Dash joked.

Rainbow Dash and Enid laugh at that joke, then run out, leaving the frozen henchmen gazing after them coldly.

Elsewhere, Trixie and Minimal emerge from their tunnel and into a large library with a large fireplace. They’re both amazed.

"Library!" Trixie exclaimed excitedly.

"Right, Trixie. It’s the library," Minimal said. "I just hope Mr. Mean-Newspaper-Man’s minions forgot their library cards."

Minimal grabs a nearby bookcase and blocks the tunnel. Trixie, whose height just reaches Minimal’s shoulders, eyes the fireplace. She gazes over at Minimal. "Uh, Minimal? If you don’t mind, the Great and Powerful Trixie would like to warm up for a second. I’m feeling a bit chilly."

"Of course, go ahead," Minimal replied kindly. "I’ll just be having a look at these library books. Just want to see if there’s one with information about Scarface."

Trixie nods and, with her reptilian tail swaying just a bit, she steps up to the fireplace and sits in front of the flames as Minimal explores the bookshelves. Trixie continues shivering, even though she’s sitting in front of a fireplace. The tad closer she gets, the colder she gets. "What’s going on? Why am I still freezing?" she wondered as she shivered. "Reptiles are cold-blooded and attracted to heat." She gets a little bit closer. A spark of flame suddenly catches her scaly green hand. "OW!" She sees her fingertips lit like candles, but for some reason, they’re not scorching her. "Wait. Not 'ow'? That didn’t burn at all." She blows out the candle flames on her fingertips. "That actually felt kinda cold." Her purple eyes go wide. "Wait. It felt cold?" She extends her scaly green arm and puts her hand through the flames. It’s not burning her. "Oh. Of course! How did I not see this? It’s a trick - cold fire." Trixie gets up to hands-shaped feet and steps through the flames.

Minimal continues looking at the books. She puts one back and sighs. "Eh, nothing about Scarface or the Zodiac Stone," she sighs. "Ah, well. Come on, Trixie, let’s go find the others before Sullivan gets his han--" She finds Trixie not at the fireplace and looks around the library. "Trixie? Trixie!" she called out desperately. Her eyes dart around and her tail sways nervously. "Trixie, where are you?"

Trixie pops her head and shoulders out of the flames "Over here," she called out. Minimal spots Trixie in the fire, some flames on top of her neon green hair. "Minimal, you’ve got to check this out."

An alarmed Minimal points to her in the fire. "Ah! You’re burning!"

Trixie sees the flames in her hair. "What?" She pats it out. "Oh, no no no no. It’s not real fire; it’s cold." Minimal steps up to her, wide-eyed. "I use this stuff with my magic tricks. Gets them every time." Minimal nods, impressed. "You gotta come back here. I just found a secret room."

Trixie darts back through the flames and Minimal follows her into them, just as 2 of Sullivan’s henchmen push the bookcase Minimal moved in front of the tunnel and enter the library. On the other side of the fireplace, Trixie and Minimal explore the secret room: a large storage room full of shelves, crates, and other items.

"A secret storage room," Minimal gasped. "No doubt a hiding place for some of Sullivan’s findings."

"I hear them! They’re in the boss’ storage room!" called one of the henchmen from the other side of the fireplace. Trixie and Minimal look at each other in wide-eyed fear.

"Hide," They said in unison as they zip off and take cover behind a stack of large crates. The 2 henchmen enter through the fireplace full of cold fire and explore the room. In their hiding spot, Minimal spots a steel pipe the length of a pole vault. The dinosaur picks it up.

"What are gonna do with that?" Trixie asked.

"I’m thinking about tying them up a bit," Minimal replied. Trixie smiles at this idea. They both spot the light of a flashlight coming from the other side of the shelves in front of them. The henchmen were coming this way! Minimal hides on the other side of the crates, while Trixie stays where she is, shaking with fear.

"Trixie!" Minimal whispered. "The dinosaur you turned into has the powers of a chameleon and a gecko."

"Chameleon?" Trixie asked. Minimal nods. "A chameleon changes colors. It even camouflages with its surroundings!"

"Right," Minimal murmured. They spot the light getting closer and both gasp. Minimal ducks back down while Trixie stays where she is. "Quick! Think like you’re invisible!" Minimal hissed. Trixie nods frantically, concentrates, then disappears - except her eyes and mouth. "Now freeze!" Minimal instructed. Trixie stands straight and still. "And close your eyes!" Minimal added. Trixie closes her eyes, they look as if they’ve disappeared. "AND COVER YOUR MOUTH!" Minimal cried. Trixie cups her hands over her mouth, becoming completely invisible as the light passes by her. Minimal crouches behind the crates, holding the pipe. The henchmen didn’t see either one of them. It worked. Trixie takes her hands off her mouth, opens her eyes, then turns visible again. She and Minimal, who peeks out from the crates share a look.

As the henchmen continue exploring the shelves, a loud clattering sound is heard. They spot a crate of steel pipes tipped over and the pipes spilled in a jumbled mess. Not noticed by the henchmen, Trixie’s green scaly hands have pushed the crate over. They quickly dart out of sight. The henchmen continue to look around, confused and curious looks on both of their faces. Trixie’s hand taps one henchman’s shoulder, while Minimal’s claw taps the other’s shoulder.

"Oh, boys," Trixie called off-screen. They turn around to see Trixie and Minimal wrapping the pipe around them, binding them together.

"Hey! What gives?!" the first henchman shouted, struggling against the metal.

"Let us go! Get this pipe off us!" the second henchman yelled, panicking.

Without looking, they stumble backwards into a small crate and trip into a large pile of empty crates. Trixie and Minimal wince and close their eyes tight. They open them again to find the 2 bound henchmen crashed into the pile of crates. The 2 men go out cold.

"Excessive. But fair!" Trixie admitted. "Nice work, Minimal."

Minimal grins. "Thanks. You were great too, Trixie".

Trixie beams. "Well, thank you. Looks like the Great and Powerful Trixie just picked up a new trick." They both share a laugh. "Now, come on. We better go find the others." Trixie and Minimal leave the 2 unconscious men still bound in the pipe. They emerge from the cold fire in the library fireplace and dash out the large double doors.

Elsewhere, Starlight and Galactica exit their tunnel and arrive in a gift shop.

"A gift shop. That’s a nice new addition to a rebuilt castle," Starlight remarked.

Galactica chuckles. "Thanks, Starlight. I gotta admit, it does brighten up the place a bit."

They giggle for a second, then Starlight spots a Dungeons and Dragons style board game called Crypts and Creatures. The unicorn-turned-human-turned-alien walks over to it and picks it up in her gloved hands. Galactica steps up beside her. The alien’s height is up to Starlight’s hip.

"Crypts and Creatures?" Starlight read aloud.

"Yeah. Interesting board game, right?" Galactica replied.

"You can say that again," Starlight said. She rubs her gloved hand on the box’s surface and smiles in thought. "Galactica, (Galactica looks up at Starlight.) this board game kinda reminds me of a board game I played in my childhood with my friend, Sunburst - Dragon Pit."

Galactica gazes up at Starlight, who puts the board game box back. "Dragon Pit?" Starlight nods. "Let me guess: a board game about dragons?" Galactica asked.

Starlight nods. "Yeah. Sunburst and I loved playing that board game. In fact, we did so many things together when we were foals." She frowns suddenly. "I was really bummed out when he left for Princess Celestia’s school after he got his cutie mark.

Galactica ponders for a moment. "Well, you don’t let it bother you too much, do you?"

"Oh, no," Starlight replied. "I reunited with him in the Crystal Empire after Twilight took me in as her student."

"Well, that’s nice," Galactica remarked.

Just then, a voice echoed from the tunnel. "We got some aliens in the gift shop!" It was one of Sullivan’s henchmen.

With wide eyes, Starlight and Galactica look back at the tunnel.

"Uh-oh," Starlight murmured.
"Here they come again," Galactica added.

They both hide in the registration table as 3 of Sullivan’s henchmen arrive through the tunnel. They scope the place out, wielding clubs. Behind the registration table, Galactica looks over at a cardboard box labeled “Serious String”. She crawls to it and pushes it back to their hiding spot. She opens it, revealing Serious String spray cans, the size of paint spray cans. She takes a spray can out and shows it to Starlight.

Starlight reads the label. "'Serious String'?"

"Yep. It’s like Silly String, except it’s sticky," Galactica explained.

Starlight's eyes widened in delight. "Sticky Silly String? That’s amazing. Are you saying—?"

Galactica cut her off with a grin. "That those guys out there are about to be in for a sticky situation? Yes, Starlight. Yes, I am." Starlight smiles confidently.

The henchmen search the shelves of the gift shop. The first henchman looks through the t-shirt section. Some of the T-shirts feature images of the Grimwood Girls. "Shirts. Eh. Who would want shirts showing those so-called girl ghouls?" He scoffed. He continues to search the aisle.

Just then, Galactica's voice cut through the tension. "Who are you calling ‘so-called’?"

The henchman turns around just as a huge wad of pink sticky goo splats him backwards and sticks him to the wall. He sees Galactica holding 2 Silly String cans. She shakes them tauntingly at the stuck man before heading off.

Meanwhile, the second henchman searches the stuffed animal aisle. He looks at the toys with annoyance. "Dolls," he scoffed, shaking his head. "Looks like the Rainbooms aren’t the only ones stupid enough to buy this stuff." Just as he turned to walk away, ZOOM! A strand of Serious String blasts his club out of his hand and it sticks to the floor. With a confused look, he spots Starlight behind him holding a Silly String can in each hand.

"Better watch what you say about the Rainbooms!" Starlight declared with a smirk. She gives the cans a shake then squirts them at his wrists, pinning him to a wall. Then she sprays his ankles, too. Twirling the cans playfully in her hands, she blew gently on the nozzles like they were revolvers in an old western, pockets them both, then dashes off.

Meanwhile, the third henchman looks around the souvenir section, looking serious.
"Heh. These aliens are gonna be collecting their last souvenirs when the boss is done with them," he muttered to himself as he scans the postcards, mugs, magnets, keychains, and other souvenirs. Starlight and Galactica’s gloved fingers each poke his shoulder to get his attention. He whips around to face the 2 aliens.

"You look like you could use a free sample," Starlight said with a mischievous grin. "How about a sample of..." Galactica chimed in. Then, in unison, they both called out, "Silly String!"

They aim their Silly String cans at the third henchman. The pink sticky goop sticks him to the wall. Starlight and Galactica drop their cans and look at the stuck men.

"Way to go, Galactica. You are one brainy alien," Starlight praised, smiling brightly.

"Thanks," Galactica replied. "Now, come on. Let’s go find the others."

They both head for the automatic glass door leading out, then turn back to the stuck henchmen.

"Have fun 'sticking around'!" Starlight joked. She and Galactica laugh out loud, then bolt down the castle hallway.

Chapter 11: George Sullivan

Rapid glimpses show the group racing through different corridors in the castle. Twilight, Sibella, Spike, and Matches; Rainbow Dash and Enid; Rarity and Tanis; Fluttershy and Phantasma; Pinkie Pie and Winnie; Applejack and Elsa; Sunset and Lagoona; Starlight and Galactica; and Trixie and Minimal. They’re all running to where all the hallways meet. Twilight, Sibella, Spike and Matches stop smoothly. But the others accidentally bump into each other. Sunset and Lagoona tumbled over Applejack and Elsa, while Pinkie Pie and Winnie crashed into Fluttershy and Phantasma. Rarity and Tanis bumped into Rainbow Dash and Enid, and Starlight and Galactica found themselves tangled with Trixie and Minimal. Chuckling as they disentangled, each girl helped her partner up.

"Whoops! Sorry about that, darlings," Rarity said with a sheepish grin.

"No worries, Rarity," Enid replied with a chuckle. "We were hoping to find you all close by, but not that close."

"Girls! Any trouble with Sullivan’s henchmen?" Spike asked, concerned. The Rainbooms all nod, followed by the Grimwood Girls.

"I hope you were all able to outsmart them," Matches said.

"Oh, you bet we were!" Trixie said confidently.

"Fangtastic," Sibella chimed in, her fanged smile broadening. "But now that we’re all back together, let’s try to stay toge--" but before she could say it, they suddenly hear footsteps coming from a nearby hallway figure-shaped entryway. "Someone’s coming. Take cover!" she whispered, urgently gesturing for everyone to hide.

They all hide in a nearby hallway entrance. They watch the figure-shaped entrance nervously as a figure walks up to it. He gets even closer, revealing himself to be the middle-aged man from the window. This is George Sullivan himself! The stern-looking man walks up to the figure-shaped entryway, then... hits his head on the side of the head part of it without even looking. He groans as the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls flinch while they watch quietly from their hiding spot. "Ugh! Stupid me-shaped entryway!" he muttered in frustration.

Twilight’s purple eyes widen. "Is that—?" she whispered.

"George Sullivan himself," Sibella confirmed, also whispering.

Sullivan rubs his head, then continues his stride, looking quite impatient. "Where are my henchmen? They should have gotten those Rain-boos by now!"

They watch curiously as Sullivan reaches into his pocket and pulls out... a green-glowing crystal ball. Sunset looks bewildered. "Enid, is that a crystal ball?" she asked, whispering.

Enid nods. "Sure is, Sunset. But that thing used to be a plain old prop. Then suddenly..."

"One day it became magical and he could see anything in it?" Sunset finished.

"Exactly," Enid confirmed.

They all watch as Sullivan looks into his crystal ball. It shows each group of his defeated henchmen: The electrocuted ones in the lab, the ones defeated in Revolta’s lair, the frightened ones from the attic, the ones stuck by Serious String in the gift shop, the ones hypnotized to be monkeys in the treasure room, the ones frozen in ice at the gym, the ones unconscious and covered with colorful cupcake frosting in the food court, the soaking wet ones at the underground lake, and the ones bound by the pipe in the secret storage room. While going through each vision, Sullivan got more and more irritated. "Ugh! Can’t those idiots do anything right?" he snapped.

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls watch Sullivan go down another hallway. Twilight looks at the others. "I don’t get it. It’s bad enough that Sullivan criticizes the Rainbooms on the papers, but being a leader of the thugs that tried to take us to him?"

Starlight nods thoughtfully. "Yeah, that does sound a bit… extreme."

Sunset looks toward the hallway Sullivan went through. "Well, we might as well follow him and see what his deal with us is."

Sibella thinks for a minute. "Well, we already got away from his own henchmen, so..." She gazes at the Rainbooms, then her fellow Grimwood Girls. "Sure. Why not? But we better keep quiet."

They all nod in agreement, then step out of their hiding spot to follow Sullivan. As Sullivan travels down the hallway, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls, far behind, walk behind them. Twilight and Sunset look over to Sibella.

"So, uh, how do you and the Grimwood Girls know so much about Sullivan?" Sunset asked quietly.

Sibella bit her lip, her gaze momentarily shifting away from Sullivan’s retreating figure. "Uh, well, we may have one day sent Enid on an undercover mission to get a cursed object away from him." She admitted. "Let’s just say our cover was blown that day.

Twilight winced sympathetically. "Oof, harsh."

As they turn a corner, they spot a door to an office with Sullivan’s name on the label, open just a crack. They carefully and quietly open the door to reveal Sullivan behind his desk. His back to them and making a burger. As he adds the patty, tomatoes, and pickles, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls hide behind a large row of file cabinets. Sullivan adds the lettuce and onions. Suddenly, the Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls notice Winnie sniffing as a sneeze begins to build up in her nose.

Fluttershy’s eyes grew round with concern. "Winnie? What’s wrong?" she whispered.

Winnie scrunched her nose, struggling against the tickle. “Don’t be mad. Forgive me, please.,” she started, her voice hitching. “But, dust... you see... It makes... me... sneeze!”

The Grimwood Girls turned in surprise, whispering their concern in unison, while the Rainbooms echoed similar alarm. All eyes were on Winnie, who was visibly losing the battle against her impending sneeze.

"She gonna blow!" Rainbow Dash cried quietly.

Rarity quickly blocks Winnie’s nose with her wrapped finger. Sullivan heard this and turns to the file cabinets. "What was that?" he muttered. Everything is suddenly silent. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls look very nervous and anxious. Sullivan squints at his file cabinets, then shrugs. "Must’ve been the wind," he thought. Sullivan continues making his burger. He squirts a little ketchup on it, then puts the sesame seed bun on top. His burger is done. He takes a bite, chews, then swallows. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls sigh with relief, then Winnie feels her sneeze building up again. The others try to help, but she quickly sneezes anyway. "AH-CHOO!" she exploded.

"Gesundheit!" Sullivan called out, oblivious.

"Thanks!" Winnie replied from behind the file cabinets. Sullivan’s eyes widen, and so does Winnie’s. They were caught! "Whoops," Winnie muttered.

Sullivan looks around his seemingly empty office "Who said that?"

"Wasn’t me!" Winnie blurted.

"Nope, it wasn’t her!" Pinkie Pie added.

Sullivan gasps. "My file cabinets! They’re... talking?" He was puzzled. "Wait." He picks up his crystal ball and looks into it. It shows the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls behind the cabinets and looking very nervous. Sullivan raises an eyebrow. "Rainbooms, I know you’re back there!"

The Rainbooms come out from behind the file cabinets.

"Uh, hey… Mr. Sullivan," Sunset said with an uneasy chuckle.

"Ah. So we finally meet face-to-face," Sullivan said, his gaze piercing as he studied each of them. "I know it’s you, because being turned into real monsters doesn’t fool me." The Rainbooms look down at their monster forms. "But who else is behind my file cabinets?" The Grimwood Girls come out too, also nervously. "The Grimwood Girls?"

Enid offered a tiny, forced smile. "Uh, hey, Sulley."

"Enid Mettle," he scoffed, folding his arms over his chest. "You got a lot of nerve coming back here."

"Oh, please," Enid shot back, rolling her eyes. "I thought I was the best witch you ever hired."

"You robbed me!" Sullivan said stubbornly.

"You set me up!" Enid retorted, crossing her arms defiantly.

Scoffing, Sullivan turned his attention to Phantasma. "You said you were going on a spiritual retreat!"

"Namaste," Phantasma murmured, bowing with her hands together.

Sullivan only grew more frustrated, turning to Sibella. "And I thought you were sick!"

Sibella shrugs with a faint smile. "I got better?"

Sullivan sighs with annoyance. "Uh, whatever. I still have you where I want you." He goes to his desk and takes a bite from his burger. He chews and swallows.

Applejack shifts uncomfortably. "Uh, you should probably be careful when eating a burger. You might--"

"I don’t need advice from you. Thank you very much," Sullivan boomed.

"How rude," Applejack huffed.

"Oh, have I been waiting a long time for this," Sullivan said, leaning back in his chair with a self-satisfied smirk. "Fallen right into my little trap. I know it was only a matter of ti--"

"Trap?" Twilight interrupted. "It’s not exactly a trap, it’s more like a search and seize--"

"I’ll call it whatever I want, princess!" Sullivan snapped, mocking her title with a sneer.

Twilight gasped. "How rude!" she exclaimed.

"That’s what I said!" Applejack chimed in.

Fluttershy stepped forward, her voice soft and gentle. "Mr. Sullivan, I know you seem a little stressed right now, but talking to my friends like a grouch is the wrong way. I think you--"

"Quiet!" Sullivan bellowed. "I don’t care what you think, you cowardly animal hugger!"

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide, her expression hurt. "Oh… that wasn’t a very nice thing to say," she murmured.

Sunset comforts Fluttershy, the turns to Sullivan. "Look, Mr. Sullivan, what could we have possibly done to make you hate us so much?" she demanded.

Sullivan bangs his fist hard on the table, forcing them to shut up. The Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls are shocked. Sullivan slowly rises from his seat. "I’ll tell you what you did," he growled, his voice low and menacing. The Grimwood Girls look concerned and the Rainbooms look worried as Sullivan glares at them.

In a flashback, some time after My Little Pony Equestria Girls: Dance Magic, Sullivan has his living room set up for a dance party. Back then, Sullivan was the Rainbooms’ biggest fan. As the Rainbooms’ song “Dance Magic” plays in the background, his wife, Martha comes out and sees the colorful decor.

"Voila!" George announced proudly, gesturing to the colorful decor. The room was a kaleidoscope of color, filled with streamers, balloons, and sparkling lights that danced along with the music.

"Whoa! Look at all this stuff. George, you... sure worked hard," Martha replied.

"Thanks, Martha," George said, his voice brimming with excitement. He turned to the dinner table, reaching for a small, wrapped gift. "I got you an early party gift," he added, his face glowing with anticipation.

"Aw, George. How thoughtful," Martha said as she reached out to take the present, but just as she was about to take it, George suddenly halted her.

"Oh! Wait!" he exclaimed, pulling out his phone. "I want to get a video of your reaction," he explained, quickly switching his phone to video mode.

Overlapping speech:
"Hello, viewers!" George announced into the camera with his usual cheerfulness.
"I’m breaking up with you!" she declared, sounding cheerful.

George’s eyes widened in shock. "What?" he asked, bewildered by her unexpected response.

Martha uncomfortably takes the gift. "Thanks?" she said awkwardly. Sullivan gapes, Martha turns back to him. "And the Rainbooms? Grow up, George." With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving George standing there, stunned and speechless.

"Wait! But--" George called after her as he watches her go, then looks over to a table to see a photo of Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy at the Fall Formal. His freaked out gaze goes over to a poster of the Rainbooms, then his terrified gaze goes to the large TV screen showing the dance music video they sang “Dance Magic” in with the Crystal Prep Girls. Then a fast-moving view spins around his screaming face as clips from the dance music video crossfade over him and he lets out a heart-wrenching scream:
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!

Back in the present, Sullivan stands over his desk in his office with a heartbroken gape. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls stare at him uncomfortably. Pinkie Pie throws her voice to the others in a sing-songy tone. "Awkward."

"You provided the song of your dance music video with Crystal Prep to my heartbreak!" Sullivan spat. The Rainbooms look worried. Sullivan continued, his voice rising in anger. "And because of my former obsession with you, I lost my dream of becoming a cop!" They all look at each other, wide-eyed. "You see," Sullivan continued, "this is why I said what I said about you in the newspapers. I wanted to show you on the outside how I feel on the inside." His scowl grows ever more bitter. "The only thing that kept me going since that day was my burning thirst for REVENGE!"

The Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls look amused. "Oh, Sullivan, you can’t blame us for the day your wife broke up with you," Sunset said calmly.

"Uh, yes I can!' Sullivan retorted sharply. "That’s how these revenge things work!" He holds up his crystal ball. "And thanks to this, I will be able to keep an eye on you 24/7."

"What?" Twilight Sparkle exclaimed.

Spike added, "But we—"

"No 'buts'," Sullivan retorted, rudely cutting Spike off. "You see, I’m an expert finder. I’m all-powerful, I’m all-seeing, and I’m all-knowing!"

"Then you obviously," Rarity said, making finger quotes, "'know' that you just told us your whole story... with your tie in your cup of coffee!"

Sullivan looks down. Rarity was right - his tie is in his coffee. With a grunt of frustration, he quickly pulled it out of the brown liquid, wiping off the remnants of his drink with annoyance. "I will be back in 5 minutes," he declared.

"You also have a little spot of ketchup on your shirt," Pinkie Pie stated.

Sullivan looks down at his shirt. Pinkie Pie was right - there is a little splotch of ketchup from his burger on his shirt. "10 minutes," he replied. He leans threateningly over his desk. "And one more thing. Don't even think about leaving. I have a very particular set of skills. Skills that I have acquired over a very long..."

"You just put your hand on an ink pad," Rainbow Dash interrupted.

Sullivan looks down at his left hand and lifts it up. His palm is covered in black ink. Rainbow Dash was right. "15 minutes," he grumbled. He grunts in fury, then storms out of his office. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls watch him leave, utterly shocked.

"Whoa! That guy is the king of Crazy Town!" Starlight exclaimed once he was gone.

"So he hates us because his wife broke up with him because of the dance music video we made to make money for Camp Everfree!" Sunset summarized.

"That’s terrifying!" Trixie added.

"We have got to get you out of here, now!" Sibella said, urgently.

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls bolt from Sullivan’s office. 15 minutes later, Sullivan returns to his office with a new tie, a clean shirt, and his hands washed. He finds the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls gone, much to his confusion. He goes to his window and spots the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls at the bottom of the castle’s mountain bellow and getting into the Rainbooms’ tour bus while Minimal gets in her caravan trailer. "Are you kidding me right now?" Sullivan muttered angrily. The tour bus drives off, with the trailer still hitched to its rear bumper. Sullivan glares after them. "No one runs on George Sullivan," he seethes as he leaves his window.

The story continues as Arthur narrates. "Now, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls got out of that castle and were back on their journey to find the Zodiac Stone."

Winston chimed in, his voice curious and concerned. "But, Uncle Arthur, what happened to Henry?"

Arthur continued, unfazed. "He didn’t give up. He was going to find a way to win Sibella’s heart. Whatever it takes."

Henry gets on his motorcycle and starts it up. He puts on his helmet and revs his engine. He drives his bike in the direction the Rainbooms’ tour bus just went.

Chapter 12: Discussion on the Bus

The Rainbooms’ tour bus rides along a scenic road lined with trees. Inside, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls sit in their respective bus seats. Sunset’s driving. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is with Enid. Minimal is in the caravan trailer hooked up at the back of the bus.

"So, you were each teaching the Rainbooms how to use their monster powers?" Matches asked. Spike chimed in, "Like Sibella’s helping Twilight with her witch magic?"

"AWESOME!" Spike and Matches exclaimed in unison, clearly excited.

Rarity perked up, her excitement bubbling over. "I know, right? Let us go over what they taught us," she said. A series of flashbacks shows each of the Rainbooms outsmarting Sullivan’s henchmen with their monster powers.

First, a flashback of Rarity and Tanis in the treasure room. Rarity narrated, "In the treasure room, Tanis told me about her hypnotism skills, and I hypnotized Sullivan’s henchmen, telling them they are monkeys." Tanis added, "She even said the leader’s club was a banana." The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls are heard laughing.

A flashback of Fluttershy and Phantasma in the attic. Fluttershy narrated, "In the attic, Phantasma showed me how to possess and control people, objects, wind, and temperature." Phantasma added, "We scared them out of their wits with a prank." Rainbow Dash is heard gasping in awe, clearly proud of Fluttershy. "Told you Rainbow Dash would be proud," Phantasma said off-screen.

A flashback of Applejack and Elsa in the lab. Applejack narrated, "In the lab, Elsa taught me that Frankensteins were electric." Elsa added, "And we used our neck bolts and some jumper cables to get those henchmen quite the shock." The girls are heard laughing at this.

A flashback of Sunset and Lagoona at the underground lake. Sunset narrated, "Lagoona and I got to go underwater and use lake weeds to bound up those thugs." Lagoona added, "They even went over a waterfall."

A flashback of Pinkie Pie and Winnie in the food court. Pinkie Pie narrated, "In the food court, Winnie taught me that happy thoughts can put away my claws." Winnie added, "That way we could knock those muscular minions out cold. And they got covered with frosting from Pinkie Pie’s exploding cupcakes." The girls are heard laughing at this.

A flashback of Twilight, Sibella, Spike, and Matches in Revolta’s lair. Twilight narrated, "And I used the levitation spell to lock up a henchman in Revolta’s lair." Sibella added, "While I gave them a fly and fall into gooey green gelation." "Don’t forget a bite!" Spike added. "And a burn!" Matches chipped in.

A flashback of Rainbow Dash and Enid in the gym. Rainbow Dash narrated, "And I got to turn into a bat while Enid and I were in the gym." Enid added, "While I worked my freeze ray magic."

A flashback of Trixie and Minimal in the storage room. Trixie narrated, "And I got to camouflage myself like a chameleon and then me and Minimal tied the men up with a metal pipe in the storage room." Minimal added, "Which was hidden in the library behind the fireplace which was lit with cold fire - the same cold fire Trixie uses with her magic. I guess magicians do reveal their secrets - to their closest friends." The girls are heard laughing at this.

Finally, a flashback of Starlight and Galactica in the gift shop. Starlight narrated, "And Galactica and I were sticking a few of those guys to the walls in the gift shop." Galactica added, "Using Serious String."

Back in the present, the tour bus continues traveling through the scenic road. The Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls are heard laughing inside. Behind the wheel, Sunset ponders for a moment, then gets an idea. She pulls over to the side of the road. The others look confused.

"Uh... Sunset? What are you doing?" Twilight asked.

"Why did you stop?" Sibella asked.

Sunset puts the bus in park, gets up, and approaches Enid. "Enid, you said Sullivan’s crystal ball used to be a normal prop, right?"

Enid gets up from her seat. "Yeah. So?"

Sunset paused for a moment before continuing. "So I was wondering, maybe..." She points to her geode, which is still in the form of a ring, like the other Rainbooms'.

Enid suddenly getting it "Oh. Sure, be my guest."

Enid offers Sunset her arm. Sunset touches her wrist, her geode activates, and her eyes glow with white light as we zoom into them. In a flashback, Enid watches through Sullivan’s office door just a crack as the corrupted human sets a clear crystal orb on a stand at his desk. Sullivan goes to the window, gazing out coldly. Enid’s eyes narrow quizzically. Suddenly, a wisp of Equestrian magic zips by her, startling her. It flies into the office and touches the clear crystal orb, making it magical and glow green. Hearing this, Sullivan turns back to his desk and sees the crystal ball. He comes over to it with a trance-like expression. He picks it up and gazes at it, amazed. He presses his fingers against it, and it shows him various views of different parts of the castle. Sullivan smiles excitedly. Shocked and worried, Enid backs away from his office door, then runs away from it down the hallway. Back in the present, Sunset’s eyes return to normal and she quickly lets go of Enid’s wrist, letting out a big gasp.

"What is it, Sunset?" Sibella asked, worried.

"Are you alright?" Enid asked, also concerned.

"I know how Sullivan’s crystal ball got its powers!" Sunset exclaimed, her eyes wide. "It was magic, but it wasn’t monster magic, it was Equestrian magic - our kind of magic!"

Pinkie Pie was shocked. "Another wisp of Equestria magic?!"

Sunset nodded grimly, her face tense with fear. "It looks like Equestrian magic didn’t just go around Canterlot. It must have gone to Monsterdom too!" She said.

Sibella’s eyes widened in realization. "Wait! Are you saying--?" Sunset nods, fearfully.

"Great. So once again we’re in danger because of Equestrian magic!" Rainbow Dash said in frustration.

"Oh boy." Fluttershy whimpered.

Twilight gets up and gently puts her hand on Sunset’s scaly green shoulder. The human-turned-swamp-creature gazes at the Princess of Friendship.

"It’s gonna be alright, Sunset." Twilight said softly. "We’ll find the Zodiac Stone before Sullivan can lay even one hand on us."

Sibella agreed. "Sullivan’s probably miles away from us by now. We just have to make the most of what's in front of us."

Sunset’s anxious gaze turns into a look of determination. She knew they were right. There was no use dwelling on what had already happened. What mattered now was moving forward, together.

"Then let’s get going," Sunset said bravely. "We have a stone to find." They all get back into their seats. Sunset gets back behind the wheel. The bus drives back onto the road and they continue on.

Cut to the Mall in Canterlot City at dusk. At the food court, Celestia, Luna, Cadance sit at one table while Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle sit at another. They all look exhausted from their search.

"Oh, for sweet apples sake," Apple Bloom groaned. "We’ve already searched for the Girls all over Canterlot! Downtown, uptown, in the park, at the school!"

Sweetie Belle, equally exasperated, let out a sigh. "It’s like they’re not even in town anymore."

"I just hope they’re not planning anything sneaky," Luna added cautiously.

Celestia was concerned, but remained hopeful. "Don’t give your hopes up just yet," she said gently. "We’ll find them. We still have 2 more days until Halloween, so just need to keep looking.

Suddenly, the sharp voice of the anchorman on the TV caught their attention, breaking the lull in the air. "Last night," the anchorman’s voice boomed from the television mounted on the wall by the service counter, "we had an unexpected early Halloween hit from the Rainbooms." They all turn towards the TV.

The group turned toward the TV in surprise. "What?" she muttered, clearly puzzled by the mention of the Rainbooms.

On the screen, the anchorman and anchorwoman were sitting side by side at the news desk. "You heard me. The Rainbooms are looking really monstrous this Halloween."

Celestia stood from her seat, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Excuse us? Can you turn that up, please?" she asked the food vendor nearby, gesturing toward the TV.

"Sure," the vendor replied with a smile and pressed the button to increase the volume, making it easier for them to hear.

The anchorman’s voice rang out more clearly. "In fact, their costumes look so real they don’t even look like costumes at all."

Then the anchorwoman spoke. "Here is a video recorded from a pedestrian’s phone featuring the Rainbooms in their new Halloween looks."

The video shows the Rainbooms singing “Scary Scary” last night while going around Canterlot in the new monster forms after being transformed. They were surprised to see Twilight as a witch, Sunset as a swamp creature, Pinkie Pie as a werewolf, Rainbow Dash as a vampire, Rarity as a mummy, Applejack as a Frankenstein, Fluttershy as a ghost, Starlight as an alien, and Trixie as a dinosaur.

"Rainbow Dash?" Scootaloo whispered.

"Applejack?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Rarity?" Sweetie Belle murmured.

Cadance squinted at the screen, her brows furrowing. "Are those the Girls?" she asked incredulously.

Then the anchorwoman added, "We even have footage of the Rainbooms talking to 3 high schoolers at the park after their song."

Celestia's eyes narrow slightly. "Wait, that kinda looks like..." The screen shows the Rainbooms talking to Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy in the park. "Flash? DJ?" she exclaimed in disbelief.

"Derpy?' Luna added, bewildered.

The 3 principals and the Cutie Mark Crusaders all glance at the TV with wide-eyed shock. They all glance at their respective groups. They could not believe what they just saw!

Cut to the Canterlot Planetarium at the same time. Inside, a TV on a wall in Sarah’s lab shows the news too. Sarah, Flash, Vinyl, Derpy, and the Dazzlings watch, worried. "And here is footage from the amusement park in Monsterdom - Ghouls Funland, where the Rainbooms perform a song for the Grimwood Girls," the anchorwoman announced. Another video shows the Rainbooms performing with their instruments on a stage for the Grimwood Girls in the restaurant at Ghouls Funland.

"Twisting Turntables!" Vinyl exclaimed, clearly shocked by the news. "Twilight and the Rainbooms are with the Grimwood Girls?" She couldn't believe it!

Derpy let out a sigh of relief, smiling softly. "Oh, I’m so glad they’re okay!"

"Well, we still need to make that serum before they unleash the curse," Sarah said, her expression hardening as she turned back to work. "We better get back to work."

Adagio scowls and scoffs. "Uh, they’re the ones who rendered me and my sisters powerless in a music concert," she said with a bitter sneer. "Who cares if they’re okay?"

"We care!" Flash said firmly.

"And you three should care too," Vinyl added with a pointed gaze.

"Well, I guess I kinda care a little bit," Sonata said, almost as if trying to lighten the mood.

Aria nudges her sister. "Sonata!" she whispered.

"What?" Sonata asked innocently.

Flash and Vinyl exchanged a look of annoyance. This wasn’t the time for the Dazzlings to be arguing among themselves.

"Sarah," Flash said, turning to the scientist, "if you don’t mind, we’d like to have a word with these three ex-sirens."

"Oh. Sure," Sarah nodded.

Vinyl glances over at Derpy. "Derpy, help Sarah while we’re out," she instructed. Derpy nods and gets back to work with Sarah.

Flash and Derpy step out of the lab in annoyance, followed by the ungrateful Dazzlings. "So what’s up?" Adagio asked with a touch of irritation.

"Look, we know you’re all still mad at the Rainbooms for destroying your powers," Flash began.

Vinyl takes off her sunglasses and stares them down. "But grumbling about it is not gonna make it any better," she said, emphasizing her point with a serious look.

Adagio bared her teeth, clearly irritated. "If we still had our gem pendants--" she growled, but Flash interrupted her.

"Well, the fact is, you don’t, Adagio!" Flash snapped. "Your singing spell doesn’t matter right now. We have to make this serum to save the Girls before they release the curse!"

Adagio sneered. "Pfft. Yeah, I can’t believe you’re even in here trying to find a way to save those know-it-alls!" she said.

"They are not know-it-alls!" Vinyl retorted sharply.

Adagio, still angry, raised an eyebrow. "Really? Even Rainbow Dash?" she asked.

"You three never even bothered to get to know them!" Flash said. "But yes, Rainbow Dash is pretty annoying sometimes, but she means well. She’s sometimes just... a little irresponsible, that’s all."

Vinyl nodded, continuing the defense. "And Pinkie Pie—well, she may act crazy and wild, but she’s not dumb. She just likes to see the positive side of everything."

Flash spoke up again. "And Applejack? She’s probably the most level-headed girl we know. Even if she does tend to be a bit stubborn."

Vinyl, with a small smile, added, "Fluttershy is a bit scared at times, but that doesn’t mean she’s not comfortable joining her friends whenever they’re solving problems, no matter the risk." The Dazzlings’ expressions start to soften.

"And Rarity," Vinyl continued, "she may be a little too perfect at times, but she just wants to make sure nothing goes wrong with whatever she’s doing."

Flash’s hand rested over his heart, and with sincerity in his voice, he added, "And let’s not forget about Twilight."

Adagio, though reluctant, finally spoke. "Well... Look, we kinda cared for what you said about the first five. Although I don’t know if Princess Twilight or Sunset Shimmer are gonna make any difference." Flash and Vinyl exchanged a concerned glance at this remark.

Adagio sighed, her tone more subdued. "Look, I know. We all make the wrong choices sometimes, but if we let that stop us, we might as well lie down and give up."

"Actually, that does kinda sound like a good idea," she muttered, almost to herself. Sonata nudges her. "Too soon? Sorry," Aria admitted, embarrassed. Flash eyes Vinyl, then the Dazzlings. Adagio’s glum frown morphs into a reluctant, but supporting smile. Flash and Vinyl smile back. They all head back into the lab. Derpy and Sarah turn to face them.

"Alright, let’s get to work," Flash declared. "We have a curse to crush." Everyone immediately set to work, focused on the task at hand.

Chapter 13: Pit Stop

Outside Castle Revolta at nearly night, Sullivan leads his henchmen into a large jet plane. The 4 henchmen Rarity hypnotized to be monkeys were free from trance, but covered in a couple scrapes and bruises, the leader’s club now has bite marks on it, since they mistaked it for a banana. The 2 henchmen that Fluttershy and Phantasma scared are still pale, shivering, and clutching themselves with fear. The 2 henchmen Applejack and Elsa electrocuted still have straight hair and are covered in soot. The 2 henchmen Sunset and Lagoona sent over the waterfall in the underground lake are soaking wet. The 3 henchmen from the food court are still covered in frosting from the explosion of Pinkie Pie’s cupcakes. The 4 henchmen from Revolta’s lair - the one Twilight levitated into the cell, the one Sibella dropped still covered in green gunk, the one Spike pulled the pant leg off, and the one with the sleeve Matches burned with his fire breath. The 3 henchmen Rainbow Dash distracted as a bat were now free from the ice blocks Enid froze them in, but were cold and wrapped in towels. The 2 henchmen Trixie and Minimal bound with the pipe were free, but had small crates stuck on their feet. The 3 henchmen Starlight and Galactica stuck to the wall of the gift shop with Serious String still had a bit of the pink sticky goo on them.

"Look, I know you all had some trouble with those Rainbooms before," he said, "but I’ll give you another chance. Besides, with this," he said, pulling out his crystal ball, "I’ll know exactly where they are." He smirked, leading his battered henchmen into the jet plane. "Those girls are gonna pay for making Martha break up with me." They all go into the jet and the cargo bay door closes behind them. The fake officer from the castle door, who now feels better after being scared by Tahlia, is at the cockpit controls, acting as the pilot. In the cabin, the henchmen buckle in their seatbelts. Sullivan sits in the cockpit with the fake officer. The plane takes off from behind Castle Revolta. In the cockpit, Sullivan gazes into his crystal ball, which shows the Rainbooms’ tour bus. "I’ll get you, my pretties," Sullivan declared darkly. "And your little dog too."

Our view zooms into the crystal ball, and with that, we transition to the Rainbooms’ tour bus at night, driving on a city freeway. Inside the bus, Sibella is telling the Rainbooms about the day she, Winnie, Elsa, Phantasma, and Tanis first won a volleyball game against the Calloway Cadets.

"And while we were playing," Sibella explained, "we found out mid-game that the Calloway Cadets had put a remote-controlled device in the volleyball. That way, they could control how the ball moved."

Rarity gasps in disbelief. "A remote-controlled volleyball?"

Rainbow Dash is outraged. "That’s cheating!"

Sibella chuckled. "Right? But, get this - while we were playing, our coach’s talking dog accidentally swallowed the remote while eating a hot dog."

The group burst into laughter.

"That made the controller go A.W.O.L.," added Matches, grinning.

Enid chimed in, "And the device in the ball only activated when the dog had the hiccups."

Sibella nodded, amused. "His hiccups caused the ball to go haywire."

Twilight was intrigued. "So, in short, he sabotaged their cheating."

"Exactly!" Sibella agreed. "And thanks to him, we managed to win the volleyball game against the Cadets."

"We won by 1 point!" Phantasma chuckled.

"No way!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
"Awesome!" Rainbow Dash added.
"Amazing!" Rarity echoed.

Tanis leaned back, a sweet smile on her face. "And Miss Grimwood let me keep the trophy for my mummy case." Rarity gazes with a big grin and sparkly eyes at Tanis.

Sibella laughs. "We’ll never forget what the Cadets said after they lost." She imitates Tug. "'We had the tactics.'"
Phantasma imitates Jamal. "'We had the strategy.'"
Winnie imitates Miguel. "'We had the equipment.'"
Elsa imitates Grunt. "'But we still lost.'"
Tanis imitates Baxter. "'Affirmative.'"

They all laugh at the story. Suddenly, a sputtering sound is heard. They all look concerned. They look out the windows. They’re slowing down.

"Uh, Sunset? Why are we slowing down?" Phantasma asked, confused.

Sunset gazes at the dashboard, nervously. "Bad news, girls. We’re out of gas!"

Sunset pulls the bus off the freeway and lurches it to a complete stop on the side of the road. The bus’ doors open and the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls come out. A confused Minimal comes out of her caravan trailer. "Girls," she called out, "I didn’t know what was going on inside my trailer. What happened?"

"We ran out of gas," Applejack explained apologetically.

Minimal’s eyes widened in concern. "Oh. Oh no."

Rainbow Dash opens up a secret compartment behind the bus and takes out a gas can. She shakes it close to her ear, but all she heard was a faint slosh of the liquid inside. She looks disappointed. “Only a few drops left,” she said glumly.

The others look upset.

Sibella glanced around, trying to stay optimistic. "Maybe there’s a gas station around here somewhere."

Sibella turns into a bat and flies to the top of the bus and looks around the quaint neighborhood, her green eyes narrowing. With a curious look, Twilight takes her wand from the pocket of her black dress and straightens her hat. Then an idea flew into her head. She looks up at Sibella, who scans the neighborhood, shadowing her eyes with her wings.

"Sibella?" Twilight called, catching the vampire’s attention. "Is there a... magic way to get gas?" She waved her wand playfully in the air.

Sibella's eyes lit up with excitement. "Ooh, I love your thinking, Twilight!" she said as she flies inside the bus. Her purple transformation light pulsated briefly inside. Back in vampire form, she comes out holding her spell book, her demon tail swaying excitedly. "Growth spell! We grow the can, and the gas inside will grow with it!" She shows the Growth Spell page to Twilight. The magic words say "Magnora Gantuan".

Twilight chuckled briefly at the idea. "Perfect," she said, nodding in approval.

"I know! I like it too!" Sibella grinned.

"So, what’s the rhyming rule for this spell?" Twilight asked.

Sibella recites it. "'To make things grow, focus your mind, and with your attention, you'll surely find.' So, to magnify the object, you have to magnify your attention upon it." Rainbow Dash gives Sibella the gas can. She sets it on the ground. "While you cast that spell, you can’t let anything distract you."

Twilight walks up the can and points her wand at it. "Alright. Here we go. Focus," she murmured to herself. She senses Matches cringing and frowns. Her purple eyes shift back to him. "Something wrong?" she asks, clearly unamused.

"Sorry, it’s just... your stance is, uh..." Matches moves quickly all over Twilight, posing her awkwardly, all over her personal space. "Chin up, elbows out, feet apart, back slightly arched." He steps back. "How does that feel?"

"Great," she said through gritted teeth, trying her best to stay patience.

"Oh!" Matches grinned, still fiddling. "One more thing."

Twilight, Spike, Sunset, Sibella, and Enid all groaned in unison. "Matches!" they all exclaimed.

"Right, right. Sorry," Matches muttered, his ears drooping. He quickly backed away.

Matches tries to adjust Twilight’s elbow one more time. Twilight shoots him a look. Matches throws up his claw-like-hands and steps back. Twilight focuses hard and recites the growth spell. "Magnora Gantuan!" The tip of the wand throws off bright purple flashing sparks. Twilight winces, but does her best to stay focused. The can begins to grow.

"Don’t let the magic scare you," Matches called out from the side.

Twilight nodded without taking her eyes off the can. "Okay," she replied, concentrating even harder.

"Elbows!" Matches shouted, startling her.

"What?!" Twilight snapped.

"Elbows up!" Matches called out.

Twilight lifts her elbows as high as possible. "No, no, no, too high! That’s too high!" he shouted.

“Matches! She’s trying to focus!” Sibella called out, clearly exasperated.

"Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah!" Matches replied, only half listening. "Focus on the can!" He continued to murmur under his breath, sounding absent-minded and even more annoying with each word. "Focuuuuuus... Focuuuuuuuuuussssss…"

"MATCHES!" Twilight finally snapped, completely losing her patience. "AH, FORGET IT!" Failing, Twilight lowers her wand his frustration. The glow on the wand fades. Everyone looks at the can. It’s still its ordinary size. They all look confused and disappointed.

Suddenly, a high-pitched squeaky voice is heard. "It worked!" Everyone looks down. They were shocked to see this: Sunset is TINY! She runs up to the can, excited. "The can is HUGE!" She looks over at the tour bus. "And the bus is huge!" She turns her excited gaze the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls. "And you’re all--" She looks down at her mouse-sized body, realizing what really happened. "Oh, no," she muttered.

Twilight’s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sunset?!" she called out, lowering her hand to the ground so Sunset could step onto it. She gently lifted her up. "Sunset? What's going on?! What happened?!"

Sunset looked up, still in shock. "Uh, Twilight. I think you made me shrink. I’m so small!"

Twilight’s mouth hung open. "What?! But--" She turned to Enid, hoping for an explanation. "Enid, how did this happen?!"

Enid frowns apologetically. "Well, Twilight, if you mess up a spell, there are consequences."

Sibella patted Twilight on the shoulder sympathetically. "Look, Twilight. It’s not your fault. You only messed up because someone wouldn’t stop bothering you."

Everyone glares at Matches, who looks regretful. "Sorry."

Sibella sighs in exasperation.

Sunset piped up, "How about we just go find gas the proper way this time?"

Overlapping:
Spike nodded. "Yep. Good idea."
Enid added, "I couldn’t have said it better myself."
Twilight smiled, "My thoughts exactly."
Sibella agreed. 'You took the words right out of my mouth."

They all look over to the other Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls, who agree with this. Twilight gently sets Sunset on her shoulder while Sibella gets the gas can, and they all head into the neighborhood together. On the freeway ramp they just went down, Henry rides his motorcycle down and to behind the bus and hides his bike behind one of the freeway bridge’s support beams. He parks his motorcycle, takes off his helmet, and takes off after the girls, still unnoticed.

In the neighborhood, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls walk down the lit sidewalk, observing the houses. Sibella clutches the gas can. Sunset sits on Twilight’s shoulder.

Twilight glances at her, concerned. "You alright, Sunset?"

Sunset chuckles with embarrassment, "Well, I kinda feel like a pirate parrot".

Sibella offered a sympathetic smile. "Don’t worry, Sunset. You’ll be back to your own size before you know it."

They continue on. As they search around the delicate neighborhood, Twilight looks over at Sibella. She sees her holding a submarine sandwich instead of the gas can. Twilight rubs her eyes, then finds the gas can back in Sibella’s gloved hands. Sibella notices her staring at it.

"Uh, Twilight? Are you okay?" Sibella asked.

"Yeah, I’m alright," Twilight asks. "I thought I saw you holding a sandwich." She shrugs. "Ah, well."

Sibella looks at the gas can, confused. But she shrugs it off too. Twilight looks over to Rarity. Instead of the gold Egyptian style necklace decorated with pretty and colorful gems Rarity was wearing as part of her transformed mummy look, she now sees a necklace made of bacon in its place. Twilight shakes her head, and she sees Rarity wearing the golden Egyptian necklace again. Rarity notices her. "Twilight? What’s wrong, darling?"

Twilight chuckles nervously. "Sorry, Rarity. I thought I saw you wearing a necklace made of bacon."

"Bacon?" Rarity looked down at her necklace, incredulous.

Twilight sets Sunset on Sibella’s shoulder, then turns her gaze over to Winnie and Starlight. In Twilight’s vision, the light blue bow on the neck of Winnie’s blue dress is now a blow made of pizza slices. Starlight has cookies and a lidded cup of milk in her spacesuit’s belt. "And Winnie, your bow is now made pizza." Winnie is bewildered. "And Starlight, in your belt, I see big chocolate-chunk marshmallow cookies and a lid on a cup of milk." Twilight blinks, she was hallucinating. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls are very confused indeed. "Sorry. I’m starving."

They all see what’s going on now. "Oh."

Minimal reaches into her pocket. "Here’s some food."

"I don’t think you’re gonna want that," Enid muttered uncertainly as Minimal hands Twilight 3 gumball-shaped pieces of red food.

"I am so hungry, I could eat a whole elephant," Twilight stated.

Fluttershy gasped, her eyes wide. "What?!"

"Figure of speech, Fluttershy," Twilight said reassuringly.

"Oh." Fluttershy sighed in relief.

Twilight puts the food Minimal gave her in her mouth and she crunches them. Her eyes go wide as she chews. Then, as she winces, steam bursts out of her ears, making a train whistle sound. Twilight spits out flames! "What is that?!" she croaked, hoarsely.

"Fire Balls," Minimal said nonchalantly, as if it was totally normal.

Lagoona holds up a piece of stale sushi. "Here, have some real food: fresh sushi," she said chipperly. Twilight looks at the sushi in disgust. "It’ll knock it right out," Lagoona added.

"That’s not fresh," Twilight said, scrunching her nose in disgust. "I’m not even sure that’s sushi anymore!"

Lagoona's offended. "It’s just 3 weeks old," she said defensively.

"I’ll cook it for you," Galactica said. She retracts her helmet and aims her eye lasers at the sushi. Twilight watches. Galactica’s heat vision turns off, revealing the sushi now black and burnt. Twilight gasps. Lagoona is shocked.

"Whoops," Galactica gasped, slightly embarrassed.

Sibella gave Twilight a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don’t worry, Twilight. We’ll get something to eat at the gas station. When we find one, that is."

Twilight nods in thanks. Sitting on Sibella’s shoulder, Sunset gazes over to see colorful lights coming from a nearby house. "Uh, girls? Look at that house." They look over at the house. "Maybe the one who lives there knows where the nearest gas station is," Sunset stated.

Sibella smiles. "Great idea, Sunset." She turns to the rest of the group "Come on, girls." They all head over to the house. A few moments later, they arrive at the front stoop of the house. Twilight looks over at Trixie. "Alright, Trixie. Ring the doorbell."

"One bell ring coming up," Trixie said as she rings the bell and waits. Suddenly, a burst of light shoots through a crystal that is hung on the door, shocking them all. Trixie races back to the others.

Overlapping:
"Goodness!" Rarity exclaimed.
"AHH!" Pinkie Pie screamed.
"Yikes!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

A bright, colorful image of an old man’s head is projected out.

"Greetings cosmic children of the universe," the holographic wizard head announced. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls watch. They don’t know what’s going on. "And welcome to my serenity circle! Please leave any bad vibes outside the healing vortex. And now prepare…" With a "FZZZZT" and a "BLOOP", the image disappears.

The door opens and a white haired bearded man comes out. He groans in frustration. "I knew I should have gotten that warranty!" He hits the crystal with his fist and is promptly zapped in the head. "AHH! Ow."

Enid’s eyes widened. "Mr. Mysterio?"

"You know this guy?" Starlight asked, looking surprised.

Sibella's face lit up with excitement. "You bat we do! He used to be our magic teacher!"

Sibella and Enid race up to Mr. Mysterio, who’s examining his crystal. "Mr. Mysterio!" they both called in unison. Mr. Mysterio embraces both girls.

"Enid. Sibella. Good to see you," he said warmly. He glances at the other Grimwood Girls. "Oh, and the rest of your friends and..." he sees the Rainbooms "Holy Tooth of Zadar! Are those the Rainbooms?"

Applejack grins. "Ya darn tootin’ we are!"

Mr. Mysterio laughed heartily. "Well, the pleasure’s all mine, girls." He turned back to Sibella and Enid, clearly thrilled to see them. "So, my former students, what brings you here to my humble home?"

Sibella explained the situation. "We’re all on a quest to find the Zodiac Stone, Mr. Mysterio. But the Rainbooms’ tour bus ran out of gas, and now we’re getting hungry."

"Well, you’re all in luck," Mr. Mysterio replied with a grin. "I happen to have a gas pump in my backyard, and I just ordered some pizza, made some sandwiches, and I just finished making some cakes."

Pinkie Pie’s eyes sparkled. "Ooh! Are you having a house party?"

"You got it!" Mr. Mysterio said, leading the group inside. The house was cozy but full of character. Color-changing lights shone on a crystal ball in the center of the room, and scented candles with different-colored flames flickered in the air, giving the place a mystical feel. "I can’t believe it!" Mr. Mysterio said, amazed. "My favorite students teaming up with the Rainbooms to find the Zodiac Stone? Grim would have been very excited to hear that."

"Who’s Grim?" Rainbow Dash asked. After a moment, she suddenly got it. "Oh. Miss Grimwood. Right."

Mr. Mysterio turns to Twilight. "So, anyway, Miss Sparkle, forgive me for asking this, but where is Sunset Shimmer?"

"Down here," The still tiny Sunset called out. She's sitting on Twilight’s shoulder, waving up at Mr. Mysterio.

Mr. Mysterio’s eyes went wide. "Goodness gracious! She’s tiny?" Sunset nodded nervously, offering a small smile. "But how?" he asked.

"Well, Mr. Mysterio," Tanis started. "Twilight was trying to do a growth spell on the gas can, but..." she scowls at Matches. someone kept bothering her while she was casting it."

Spike intervenes. "Tanis, don’t make him feel worse." Tanis smiles apologetically at Spike and Matches.

Mr. Mysterio chuckled, clearly understanding. "Oh, the spell backfired, huh?" Twilight and Sunset nod. "Well, don’t worry. I can fix that. I got a potion in here that can grow shrunken things back to their normal size." Mr. Mysterio takes out a dropper and heads for the kitchen. Twilight and Sunset smile at one another. "But where did I put it?" He rummages through potions in the pantry and finds a potion bottle with blue liquid labeled “Shrink Reversal”. "Ah-ha! Here it is." He takes the bottle out and shows it and the dropper to the girls. "You just need one drop of this for the effects to work." He dips the dropper into the bottle, collecting some of the liquid before heading back to Twilight. He drops a droplet of potion on Sunset, who’s in Twilight’s hands. Glowing pink energy surrounds Sunset and a bright light briefly flares. It quickly fades, revealing Sunset, now back to her normal size. Twilight struggles to hold her. They both fall.

"Oof!" Twilight and Sunset grunted as they toppled to the ground. They both get up. The human-turned-swamp-creature examines herself and smiles, glad to be back to her ordinary size. "Well, that fixes that problem," Sunset beamed, her voice also back to normal.

Everyone laughed, relieved that the spell had worked.

"Well, the snacks are out back where the party is," Mr. Mysterio said, leading the group toward the back of the house. "Come on."

(They all follow Mr. Mysterio. Rarity suddenly hears her phone ringing. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Sunset hear their phones too. Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Sunset take their phones out of their hair. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy take their phones from their pockets. Rarity saw that she had a call from Sweetie Belle. Applejack was getting a call from Apple Bloom, Rainbow Dash from Scootaloo, Sunset from Principal Celestia, Rainbow Dash from Vice Principal Luna, and Fluttershy from Principal Cadance. Twilight, Spike, Starlight, Trixie, and the Grimwood Girls notice. The Rainbooms all hang up. The Grimwood Girls look confused.

"Uh, who was calling?" Sibella asked, puzzled.

Twilight glances around nervously. "Uh, well, Sibella, you see, uh--"

Twilight whispers into Sibella’s ear. The vampire suddenly gets it. Her green eyes go wide. "Oh. A Halloween surprise, huh? Interesting."

They all continue to follow Mr. Mysterio. Outside the mall at Canterlot, Sweetie Belle scowls with a phone to her ear. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo wait expectantly.

"Ugh! I can’t get through to them!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed. "Rarity usually answers her phone instantly!"

Nearby, Celestia, with her own phone to her ear, sighs and shakes her head. Luna and Cadance are standing by her, equally perplexed. "We’re not having any luck, either," Celestia admitted, lowering her phone.

Luna frowns. "I don’t understand. What are they doing with the Grimwood Girls?"

Apple Bloom tilts her head thoughtfully. "And how did they get turned into real monsters?"

Scootaloo crosses her arms, narrowing her eyes in thought. "Well, what were they doing last time we saw them?"

Cadance raises a finger, recalling, "Well, we told them about that early Halloween party at the Canterlot Planetarium. We even mentioned it was one of the best places in town for a Hallowe..." She trailed off, realization dawning on her. "Oh."

At the Canterlot Planetarium, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders head in. As they look around, concerned. "Alright, everyone," Celestia said like a leader, "Have a look around and for some sort of monster transformation machi--" They all spot Flash and Vinyl going down a hallway at a far end. They all share quizzical glances, then head off after them. In the hallway, they spot Flash and Vinyl enter Sarah’s lab and get suspicious. As Flash, Vinyl, Derpy, Sarah, and the Dazzlings work on the serum, The principals and the Crusaders come in.

"Flash, DJ, what are you..." Celestia started to ask, her voice trailing off when she saw the others. She couldn’t help but stare. "... doing?"

Vinyl froze. "Principal Celestia?"

"Uh, what’s going on?" Luna asked.

Scootaloo sees the Dazzlings and gasps. "And what are they doing here?!"

Flash quickly raised his hands. "Wait, wait, wait! They’re on our side this time!"

Celestia blinked in surprise. "What?"

Sarah stepped up as well. "They’re trying to help us with a serum. It’s all for an important reason." She shakes Celestia's hand. "Hi, I’m Sarah Scientist. Fluttershy and I were in elementary school together."

"Okay..." Celestia replied politely, then turned her confused gaze to Flash, Vinyl, and Derpy. "But that doesn’t answer why we saw you 3 on the news last night with Rainbooms."

"Transformed into monsters?" Luna added.

Vinyl raises her hands innocently. "That’s not our fault!" she said quickly. Apple Bloom looks concerned, Scootaloo raises an eyebrow, and Sweetie Belle pouts. Vinyl relents. "Okay, okay. Confession time. Sunset said she wanted to take a break from Halloween costumes this year, and she and her friends decided to become real monsters this time. They wanted it to be a Halloween surprise. They said they were going to be stuck like that for 3 days."

"It was the work of my transformation chamber, "Sarah added, pointing back to it. Celestia, Luna, and Cadance glance at one another, then Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle do too.

Flash added, "And they went on a quest to find the Zodiac Stone, a magical stone with elemental powers. DJ gave them a book about it. They must have let the Grimwood Girls join them. And we need to finish this serum for them before they unleash the curse."

Overlapping:
"The what?" Principal Cadance asked, her brow furrowing.
"Beg your pardon?" both Celestia and Luna asked in unison, equally confused.
"Excuse me?" the Crusaders chimed in, utterly lost.

"The curse!" Derpy piped up. "The curse that protects the Zodiac Stone by turning into a ghost dragon or something."

Vinyl nods. "That’s why the Dazzlings are here. They cursed Canterlot High by singing, so we thought they might know how this curse works."

Celestia gazes over at the Dazzlings. Adagio looks nervous. Aria looks embarrassed. Sonata waves sheepishly. The principals and Crusaders think for a moment, then gazes at the Flash, Vinyl, Derpy, and Sarah. "Would you like some extra help?" Celestia asked, worried, but concerned. Flash and Vinyl smile at each other. Derpy smiles. Sarah beams.

Vinyl removes her shades. "It would be an honor."

"Oh, and thanks for helping with information about the stone in your book, DJ," Luna added.

Vinyl gave a modest wave of her hand. "Anytime. Oh, and by the way, my real name is Vinyl Scratch."

They all look appreciative. "Alright, let's get back to work," Sarah said calmly. Celestia turns to her.

"Oh, and Sarah?" she asked. "Thanks for helping the girls out."

"Of course," she added before her appreciative smile turns into a worried frown. "Come on, Celestia. We better hurry. If we don’t finish that serum..." She pauses as Celestia gazes at her. "The girls are doomed," she finished. Celestia gazes downward, worried, then she gets to work with the others.

Chapter 14: Backyard House Party

In Mr. Mysterio’s backyard, enjoying the party, are 3 of the world’s most famous monsters: the Loch Ness Monster, Bigfoot, and the Abominable Snowman. Mr. Mysterio leads the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls outside. Twilight’s eating a slice of pizza, Sunset - a B.L.T. sandwich, and Starlight - a piece of cake. The Rainbooms are amazed by the 3 famous creatures at the party.

"Whoa! Three of the biggest monster legends ever!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement.

Rainbow Dash grins. "The Abominable Snowman! Bigfoot!"

Applejack grins ear-to-ear. "The Loch Ness Monster?! Yee-hoo! She’s one of the big ones!"

In the pool, the Loch Ness Monster (Nessie) turns to face the Rainbooms. She smiles sweetly. "Well, as I live and breathe. If it isn’t the Rainbooms."

Sunset smiles, starstruck. "Ms. Nessie, it is such an honor--"

Nessie chuckles. "Oh, and I see you’ve gone all-out with costumes, or should I say, transformations this year."

Bigfoot (Biggie) nods approvingly. "Whoa, I gotta say, you ladies look amazing."

The Abominable Snowman (Yeti) grins. "Not to mention, spooooooky."

Rarity laughs softly, gazing down at her mummy form. "Well, thank you. I admit, it so does not hurt."

Examining her ghost form, Fluttershy gives a small smile. "Makes me feel braver and more powerful."

As the Rainbooms continue to chat with the famous monsters, Enid and Sunset spot the gas pump close to the fence. With Enid holding the gas can, they head up to it, Enid take the nozzle off the gas can, and Sunset pumps gas into the gas can. At the back porch, Twilight and Sibella face Mr. Mysterio.

"So, Twilight," Mr. Mysterio began, his voice warm and friendly, "Sibella’s teaching you how to use your new witch magic."

Twilight smiles. "I did pretty good with the levitation spell. The growth spell, well, I’ll focus harder on that one next time."

Mr. Mysterio gave a reassuring smile. "Oh, I know you will." He turns to Sibella. "And Sibella, I can’t believe you kept your spell book even after you graduated. Grim would have been proud." Sibella blushes sweetly.

"So, how’s everything going at Ghouls Funland?" Mr. Mysterio asked curiously.

Sibella beams. "Going fangtastic! Things have never been better at Monsterdom since we opened up Ghouls Funland. And things at Grimwood Manor are still running as smooth as ectoplasm. We wouldn’t want to live anywhere else."

Before she could say anything else, a voice rang out from behind them. "Hey, Sibella."

Sibella immediately becomes irritated. "Except a place without him," she muttered under her breath.

Henry emerges from the sliding glass door, wheeling a moving cart carrying 3 objects covered in tarps. The Grimwood Girls take notice. So do the Rainbooms. Sunset finishes pumping gas into the now full can.

"Evening, Sibella. Sup, Twilight?" Henry said, giving a lazy wave. Sibella raised an eyebrow, Twilight looked more alert, and the Grimwood Girls and Rainbooms all took a step closer.

"Grimwoods. Rainbooms," Henry greeted them casually.

Overlapping:
"Hello?" Spike responded in confusion.
"Hey…" Starlight murmured, uncertain what to make of Henry’s sudden appearance.
"Hi?" Sunset added, eyeing Henry with suspicion.

Sibella crosses her arms, her tone sharp. "What do you want, Henry?"

Henry grins widely, clearly amused with himself. "Well, I know I never got to rescue you from Sullivan’s henchmen back at Revolta’s lair, so I thought this would make up for it." The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls gather around. Henry shows his cart. "Welcome to Henry’s House of Horror! Everything in the world that I find horrifying!"

Enid raises an eyebrow. "Okay. Let’s see what you got."

With a smug smile, Henry begins unveiling his "horrifying" items. "First..." He removes the tarp from the first object, revealing an old math test, graded with a B, placed on a stand. "An old math test!" Twilight and Sunset look at each other, bewildered. Sibella looks downright uncomfortable. "Next..." Henry pulled the tarp off a second object: a potato sitting atop a pedestal. "A potato whose eyes follow you, no matter where you go!" Spike and Matches look puzzled. Enid is pretty unsure. They were all more confused than scared. "And finally, the most horrifying of all..." Henry dramatically removes the tarp from the third and final item: a plastic yard statue of Santa Claus. The group stares at it, more bemused than terrified. Sunset shakes her head in exasperation.

"Henry, no one thinks Santa’s scary," she said with a sigh.

Henry’s expression falters. "Are you kidding? A strange man who breaks into your house in the middle of the night and steals your cookies? No, thank you."

"Shh! Henry! He’s watching!" Rarity gasped.

Everyone turned toward the plastic Santa. Henry, now feeling a bit embarrassed, awkwardly addressed the statue. "He is?"

"Yeah," Rainbow Dash confirmed. "He sees you when you’re sleeping, and he knows when you’re awake."

Henry’s eyes widened in realization. "Oh." He turned back to the plastic Santa. "Sorry, Santa." He quickly backed away, looking sheepish. "I’m just gonna go now."

Henry leaves and Sibella rolls her eyes, facepalming. "House of Horror? More like house of how-is-that-scary."

Twilight chuckles, trying to lighten the mood. "Don’t let it bother you, Sibella. I was just thinking, maybe a song could get your mind off it."

Sibella, though still a little irritated, gives a small nod. "You might be right, Twilight."

Nessie, hearing the conversation, called out excitedly, "Oh! Yeti, Biggie, we’re about to see the Rainbooms perform a song in person!"

Yeti and Biggie are thrilled. "AWESOME!" they both shouted in unison.

Twilight and Sibella share a grin.

Later, the Rainbooms had their instruments set up on a stage in the backyard. Twilight’s at the microphone, Sunset: her acoustic guitar, Fluttershy: her tambourine, Pinkie Pie: her drum set, Rarity: her keytar, Rainbow Dash is on her electric guitar, Applejack: her bass guitar, Starlight: her keyboard, and Trixie: her v-neck guitar. Spike and Matches are back-up dancers. The Grimwood Girls are back-up singers. Mr. Mysterio, Nessie, Biggie and Yeti watch them. They start singing and dancing.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE:
We get it almost every night
When that moon gets so big and bright

SUNSET SHIMMER:
It's a supernatural delight
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight

SIBELLA:
Everybody here is out of sight
They don't bark and they don't bite

ENID:
They keep things loose, they keep things light
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight

RAINBOOMS and GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
Dancing in the moonlight
Everybody's feeling warm and bright
It's such a fine and natural sight
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight

(Cut to the entrance of the neighborhood as the song continues. Sullivan strolls down the sidewalks with 5 of his henchmen. They hear the Rainbooms’ singing.)

RAINBOOMS and GRIMWOOD GIRLS (Continued):
Ho-o-o
Ho-o-o

RARITY (off-screen):
We like our fun and we never fight
You can't dance and stay uptight

RAINBOW DASH (off-screen):
It's a supernatural delight
Everybody was dancing in the moonlight

(They turn over to Mr. Mysterio’s house in the house and head in its direction.)

RAINBOOMS and GRIMWOOD GIRLS (off-screen):
Dancing in the moonlight
Everybody's feeling warm and bright
It's such a fine and natural sight
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight

(Cut back to the Rainbooms performing onstage in Mr. Mysterio’s backyard.)

(now on-screen)
Ho-o-o
Ho-o-o
FLUTTERSHY: Dancing in the moonlight (ho-o-o)
Ho-o-o

PINKIE PIE:
Everybody here is out of sight
They don't bark and they don't bite

APPLEJACK:
They keep things loose; they keep things light
Everybody was dancing in the moonlight.

RAINBOOMS:
Dancing!
Dancing!
Dancing in the moonlight.

GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
Dancing!
Everybody was dancing in the moonlight.

RAINBOOMS and GRIMWOOD GIRLS:
Dancing in the moonlight
Everybody's feeling alright
Such a fun and natural sight
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight.
Dancing in the mooonlight
Everybody's feeling warm and right
It's such a fun and natural sight
Everybody's dancing in the moonlight.

TWILIGHT SPARKLE, SPIKE, SUNSET SHIMMER, SPIKE, and ENID:
It's such a fun and natural sight
Everybody was dancing in the moonlight.

As the song came to an end, the backyard bursts into applause. Mr. Mysterio claps enthusiastically. "Amazing!"

Nessie beams, nodding her approval. "Bravo!"

Bigfoot gives a hearty cheer. "That was amazing!"

Yeti adds with a wide grin, "Fantastic!"

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls smile. At the front door, Sullivan bursts into Mr. Mysterio’s house with his henchmen. In the backyard, as the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls take in the applause on the stage, Twilight and Sibella notice Sullivan in the house through the sliding glass door. Inside, Sullivan gives them an evil smirk.

“Oh, it’s on!” he declared.

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she turned to Sibella. "Uh-oh," the vampire muttered.

"Uh, girls?" Twilight called out to the others. "We’ve got a problem."

The other Rainbooms and Grimwoods take notice just as Sullivan and his henchmen come outside through the forcefully-opened sliding glass door. The Rainbooms, Grimwood Girls, Mr. Mysterio, and the 3 legendary monsters gaze at them wide-eyed. Enid uses her wand to teleport the Rainbooms instruments back to the tour bus. Mr. Mysterio glowers at Sullivan. He gets out of his seat and storms up to him.

"Well, that was rude," Mr. Mysterio said, insulted. "Barging in uninvited to a house party--"

"Out of my way, old man," Sullivan growled.

Mr. Mysterio didn’t flinch but shot back with fiery defiance. "Hey! Respect your elders, you ruff--" He stopped mid-sentence, realizing that Sullivan was staring at him with a glare that could melt steel. "Never mind," he muttered.

Sullivan walks menacingly to the stage, then his eyes go wide. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls are gone. "What the--?!" Looking really peeved, Sullivan turns back to Mr. Mysterio’s direction. "Alright, you magic weirdo. Where are the Rai--?" He finds Mr. Mysterio gone too. "Ugh!" he growled, even madder.

In the house, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls were telling Mr. Mysterio about Sullivan. "So we have to get to the stone before Scarface, and before Sullivan gets his hands on the Rainbooms," Sibella said to Mr. Mysterio quietly and urgently.

Mr. Mysterio's eyes go wide. "Out for revenge, huh? Well, there’s anything I hate, it’s corrupted humans out for revenge against their former idols."

Back outside, Sullivan glared at the three legendary monsters, who were trying their best to feign ignorance. "Alright, you three!" Sullivan barked. "Where are the Rainbooms?! Where are my runaways?!"

Nessie, Biggie, and Yeti pretend to be confused to protect the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls.

"Hmm. The Rainbooms? I never heard of them before in my life," Nessie said innocently. "Biggie? Yeti?"

Bigfoot shrugs, playing along. "Nope."

"Neither have I," Yeti added.

On the front porch, Mr. Mysterio faces the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls. Sibella holds the now full gas can and Twilight holds a bag of snacks from the party.

"Alright, you girls go," Mr. Mysterio said firmly. "I'll distract them long enough for you to get a head start."

"Thanks, Mr. Mysterio," Enid said with a grateful smile.

"And thanks for the gas," Sibella added, holding up the can.

Twilight nods. "And the snacks."

Mr. Mysterio gave them a warm smile. "Anytime. Good luck finding the Zodiac Stone."

The Rainbooms and the Grimwoods rush away from the house. Mr. Mysterio waves after them, then rushes back into his house. Sullivan comes in through the sliding glass door and faces Mr. Mysterio. "Now, where were we?" the old man said.

Sullivan, clearly annoyed, snaps, "Lister, mister. We are NOT leaving until--!"

"I show you the house. Of course," Mr. Mysterio interrupted, pushing Sullivan aside with surprising force.

Elsewhere, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls arrive back at the Rainbooms’ tour bus. Pinkie Pie turns to the Grimwood Girls with a worried look. "You think it was a good idea to leave Mr. Mysterio to deal with Sullivan?"

"Don’t worry, Pinkie Pie. Mr. Mysterio may be old, but his will is strong, and his magic is still very powerful," Phantasma said reassuringly.

Sunset starts filling the bus’ tank up with gas using the gas can. In the backyard of Mr. Mysterio’s house, Nessie, Biggie, Yeti, and Mr. Mysterio himself all stand by a shack. 4 of Sullivan’s henchmen are tied up nearby. "What do you mean the door is stuck?" he asked, pointing to the hole where the door’s knob should be. "Try wriggling the knob."

Inside the shack is Sullivan and the fifth henchman. Only their eyes appear in the pitch black darkness.

"There is no knob in here!" Sullivan growled, his patience wearing thin.

Mr. Mysterio, holding the knob sneakily outside the shack, feigned surprise. "There’s not? Are you sure?"

Sullivan growled again, his temper snapping. "Alright, I’ve had enough of this! Tell me where the Rain-bores are, and there will be consequences."

"Uh, don’t you mean 'or'?" the henchman corrected.

Sullivan glared at the henchman, then turned back to the hole in the door where the knob should be. "Tell me where the Rain-bores are," he growled, "OR--" He emphasized the conjunction with a glare, "there will be consequences."

"Well, which is it?" Nessie asked innocently. "That seems like a pretty crucial conjunction."

"Ugh! That’s it!” Sullivan snarled furiously. "Break the door down!"

"Break it down?" The henchman asked, bewildered. "Are you kidding me? This is hand-carved mahogany."

"I don’t care!" Sullivan barked stubbornly. "Get out of my way! I’ll break it down myself!"

Mr. Mysterio, Nessie, Bigfoot, and Yeti waited just outside as Sullivan started counting from inside the shack. "One…"

Mr. Mysterio signals to the others. "Alright, guys. You know what to do."

"Two…" Sullivan continued.

"Right!" Nessie, Bigfoot, and Yeti said in unison before scampering off just as Mr. Mysterio slid the knob into the hole.

"Three!" Sullivan shouted. Mr. Mysterio opens the door just as Sullivan charges through it, but crashes through a pile of leaves set up by Biggie, then slips onto an ice slide that was quickly formed by Yeti. At the end of the slide, Sullivan flies up then Nessie hits him with her tail like a baseball bat, sending him landing in a fish pond on the other side of the fence. Sullivan’s seething, raging, angry face rises from the water and he climbs out. He stomps back to the jet plane. The 5 henchmen that went with him follow him from the backyard. Nessie, Biggie, and Yeti watch with Mr. Mysterio, who gazes off in the direction he saw the girls went.

"Rainbooms, Grimwood Girls," he murmured quietly, "Take good care now. All my hopes fly with you."

Chapter 15: Car Chase

In Scarface’s ship, Scarface observes Igor and Slither watching the scene on their crystal ball.

"Uh, boss?" Igor muttered.

"You better come have a look at this," Slither added.

Scarface steps up between his 2 minions and looks into the crystal ball with them. In the crystal ball, they see Sullivan and his henchmen getting into the jet. A smirk crept onto Scarface’s face. "Ah, it looks like someone else is after those girly gals too. He looks like he knows how to get things done."

Igor and Slither share a look as Scarface peers menacingly into the crystal ball. We zoom out of his airship and into the woods below. In the woods, Jason heard everything. He turns to Zoe, Tahlia, and Leonard. "Scarface knows about Sullivan," he stated grimly. "That brutal businessman is after the Rainbooms. Not to mention the Grimwood Girls."

Zoe’s eyes widened. “Oh no… Sibella.” Without hesitation, she leaped onto Jason’s back. “Let’s go, cats! We got some girl groups to help out!”

With that, the Wild Cats charged forward, Zoe riding Jason like a battle-ready warrior.

Back at the tour bus, Sunset finishes filling up the tank. She gives the can to Rainbow Dash, who puts it back in the compartment.

"Alright, girls, we’re all gassed up," Sunset announced.

"Time to get back on the road," Twilight added.

They hear a flying vehicle approaching. They spot Sullivan’s jet heading right for them.

Rainbow Dash groans in frustration. "Ugh! Doesn’t he ever give up?!"

"We got to go, now!" Sibella shouted.

Minimal races into her hitched caravan trailer while the Rainbooms and the rest of the Grimwood Girls rush into the tour bus. Sunset gets behind the wheel. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is sitting in Enid’s. In a hurried session, they put their seatbelts on.

"What are you waiting for?! Directions?!?!" Matches freaked out. "DRIVE!!!"

Sunset quickly starts the ignition, puts the tour bus into drive, and stomps on the gas pedal. The bus’ wheels turn fast and the vehicle lurches forward, then peels out as it drives back onto the freeway. Under the bridge, Henry gets on his motorcycle, puts his helmet on and rides after them. In the bus, Minimal looks out the back window of her trailer and spots Sullivan and his hench exiting the jet on a roofless military jeep. 4 of his henchmen are on armored motorcycles. Minimal’s eyes go wide. In the tour bus, a hologram of Minimal’s face projects from Galactica’s watch. "Girls? We got company!" she exclaimed.

Starlight sticks her head out the window and spots Sullivan and his goons giving chase.

"Sunset, step on it!" Pinkie Pie shouted.

The bus picks up speed, but so do Sullivan and his goons. As on of the motorcycling henchmen just about reach the rim of one of the tour bus’ windows, Jason jumps out of nowhere and pounces on him with Zoe on his back.

"You can’t outrun a jaguar, slowpokes!" Jason roared.

"Or a powerful sorceress!" Zoe exclaims as she blasts another henchman with a blast of green magic from her staff, and sends him flying back up into the jet. She calls out to the bus. "Hey, girls!"

Twilight’s face lit up. "Zoe!"

"Jason!" Rainbow Dash cheered.

As the third henchman looks around confused, Leonard jumps toward him and also pounces. He roars in his face as the henchman whimpers in fear. "Don’t mess with the king of the jungle!" he growled.

Fluttershy grins in delight. "Leonard!"

As the fourth henchmen watches, Tahlia jumps out and lunges at him. She grows in his face.

"NEVER mess with a tiger, HOODLUM!" she roared.

Applejack watches in amazement. "Well, I’ll be… There’s Tahlia!"

Zoe sends the other three cat-lunged henchmen back up into the jet and it flies off, leaving Sullivan behind. Sullivan’s face twisted with rage. "No, no, no, no, no, no, NO---!" He let out a furious growl.

In the tour bus, the GPS tells Sunset to take a right. The swamp creature complies and she turns right into a wooded part of the forest. The Wild Cats follow them. Sullivan parks the jeep and takes out a pair of rocket boots. As the Rainbooms, Grimwood Girls, and the Wild Cats continue on, they spot Sullivan flying after them, wearing the rocket boots. His crystal ball in a backpack he has on his back.

From the bus, Rarity’s eyes widened. "Oh no! Here we go again!"

Sullivan’s voice rang through the air, furious and unhinged. "Get back here you, losers! I will GET YOU! I WILL HURT YOU! I will FIND YOU! I WILL BREAK YOU! I WILL CURSE YOU! I WILL--"

SLAM!!! Sullivan flies straight into a street sign and falls back on the grass by the road.

"Ooooooh!" Twilight cringed.

"Ouch!" Sibella winced.

Sullivan, barely conscious, finishs his sentence in a weak mumble. "...take a little nap."

His head flops back down as he falls completely unconscious.

"Oh! That looked like it really hurt!" Leonard groaned as he looks back.

Twilight and Sibella look out at Zoe, smiling gratefully at her. "Thanks for the help, Zoe," Sibella said sincerely.

Zoe gives her a nod of acknowledgment before Twilight asks, "Any news about Scarface?"

Zoe’s expression darkened slightly. "They didn’t find the Zodiac Stone," she revealed. A wave of relief passed through the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls, but their moment of ease was short-lived. "But he does know about Sullivan trying to get rid of the Rainbooms."

The entire group tensed, their worries shifting once again.

"Don’t worry," Zoe reassured them with a determined smirk. "We’ll keep an eye on that wicked warlock. Good luck on your quest."

"Thanks," Twilight said.

Sibella added, "And good luck to you, too!"

Zoe winks, then rides Jason into the woods. Leonard and Tahlia bound after them.

Inside the bus, Enid let out a relieved sigh. "Whew! Glad we lost Sullivan for a while."

"Tell me about it," Sunset agreed, stepping up beside Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. Wait. SUNSET?! The three girls turned to her with wide eyes.

"Sunset?!" Twilight exclaimed.

Sibella’s expression turned to panic. "Who’s driving?!"

Sunset’s face paled. "Uh-oh." They all turn to see... Pinkie Pie at the wheel! Sunset races up to her. "Pinkie Pie, I didn’t know you could drive!"

"I CAN’T!" Pinkie Pie shrieked.

The bus swerves on both lanes and is going too fast. The passengers start to get uncomfortable from this. Matches even gets knocked silly by hitting his head on the side of one of the seat rows. The bus races past a parked police car that gives chase. In the bus, they hear the sirens.

"Great Cake and Ice Cream!" Pinkie Pie squealed. "THE POLICE!"

"Pull over!" Phantasma shouted.

"I don’t have a license!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

Sunset reaches into her 2-toned green hair and pulls out something the size of a penny. "Oh no, my wallet’s still tiny!" she groaned.

Sibella quickly turned to Enid. "Enid?"

"I’m on it!" Enid volunteered. Sunset gives Enid her wallet just as Pinkie Pie carefully pulls the tour bus over to a complete stop. 2 female officers watch from inside the car.

One of the officers spoke into the P.A. system. "Step out of the vehicle."

Inside the bus, a knocked-silly Matches staggers to the bus doors. "Matches! No! Now’s not the time!" Tanis whispered urgently.

The little dragon, completely out of it, giggled in a dazed manner. "Time? Time is now purple o’clock," he slurred as he staggers out of the bus.

"Oh no!" Sunset gasped.

"Matches!" Sibella whispered in alarm.

The small giggling mind-clouded dragon stumbles clumsily out in front of the police car. The officers look confused. Twilight and Sibella watch from the bus doors. Then step back in to confer with the rest of the group.

"They’re gonna take Matches," Sunset whispered urgently.

Spike’s ears flattened. "What do we do?"

Sibella ponders for a moment, then brightens. "I’ve got an idea," she whispered, pulling out her spell book. She flipped through the pages before stopping on one and showing it to Twilight. "Twilight, you can try this."

Twilight’s eyes scan the page, and she reads the spell’s title: Disguise Spell. The incantation below reads "Illusio Facadis". "The disguise spell," Sibella explained in a hushed tone. "You can disguise people to be anyone they want—including yourself."

Twilight looks uncertain. "Okay, but how does it work?"

Sibella quietly points out the incantation. "According to the rhyming rule: ‘Disguising yourself is a lie, so you need to tell the truth to get by.’ So as long as you don’t tell a lie, the spell will be fine."

Twilight furrows her brows. "Okay. So… who do we cast the spell on, and who will they be?"

As if on cue, Twilight, Sunset, Sibella, Spike, and Enid slowly turn toward Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. The five girls stared back, their eyes wide with alarm.

Fluttershy swallows nervously. "Uh… why is everyone looking at us?"

In the woods nearby, Henry parks his motorcycle beside a tree, takes off his helmet and eavesdrops on the police scene. He sees a brief burst of magic purple light quickly pulse from inside the tour bus. The 2 officers inspect Matches.

"Is he okay?" Officer #1 asked, eyeing the little dragon.

"Yeah, he’s alright. He just got a bad conk on the head," Officer #2 replied, though both officers still looked uncertain.

Suddenly, they hear an ahem sound, then turn toward the caravan-hitched tour bus to see the young adult Calloway Cadets: Tug Roper, Jamal Williams, Miguel Peña, Grunt Myers, and Baxter Chesterfield stepping out.

"What seems to be the problem here, fellow... police folk?" Jamal asked nervously.

"Calloway Cadets?" Officer #2 raised an eyebrow.

"Were you boys in that bus?" Officer #1 asked suspiciously.

Tug stepped forward confidently, a grin plastered on his face. "Affirmative! And we’ll take full responsibility..."

To the side of the cadets, we see a new point of view: The Rainbooms are masked by a ghost-like shell of the Calloway Cadets, Rainbow Dash is disguised as Tug, Fluttershy is Jamal, Pinkie Pie - Miguel, Applejack - Grunt, and Rarity - Baxter. The disguise spell worked. We hear Tug’s voice turn into Rainbow Dash’s. The officers are oblivious to this.

"...for that fella right there, so you can just release him over to us," Rainbow Dash said.

Sibella, Twilight, Sunset, and Spike are communicating with them from the inside the tour bus using earpieces. They’re watching the whole thing on Galactica’s wristwatch. "Good work, girls," Twilight whispered into her earpiece. "Keep it up."

"Just keep that up until you get Matches back," Sunset added. Show next to Sunset, Enid’s making a potion in a cauldron. The same growth spell Mr. Mysterio used to turn Sunset back to her normal size, so Enid can make Sunset’s wallet normal-sized again. Outside, the “Calloway Cadets” nod.

"Calloways, I thought you boys were working on the other side of town?" Officer #2 asked, raising an eyebrow.

"We... uh... changed our minds," Miguel stammered. By saying that, Miguel’s right ear turns into Pinkie Pie’s furry pink werewolf ear. Inside her disguise, Pinkie Pie notices, then quickly turns to block her ear from view. "Ahh!"

"Is something wrong?" Officer #1 asked, concerned.

Tug, trying to keep it together, panicks. "He’s just got a little... neck... cramp." He said. By saying this, Tug’s left hand turns into Rainbow Dash’s sky blue hand. He quickly hides it behind his back.

In the bus, Sibella whispers urgently into her earpiece. "You’ve got to stop lying! Answer every question with a question!" Outside, the “Cadets” nod again, trying to keep it cool.

Officer #1 raises an eyebrow. "What exactly are you boys doing out here?"

"Uh... What are we doing out here?" Grunt asked, shifting uncomfortably. "What are any of us doing out here?"

Officer #2 blinked, clearly thrown off by the philosophical response. "Whoa! I never thought about it like that."

Inside the bus, Sunset whispered, "Nice."

Back outside, Officer #1 remained suspicious. "With all due respect, you didn’t answer my question."

Baxter, trying to smooth things over, stammered, "Well, we were just exercising some bus driving skills for... Sibella," he added, chuckling nervously.

Hearing this from his hiding spot, Henry perks up.

"Who is Sibella?" Officer #1 asked, her curiosity piqued.

"Wait... Oh. You mean Dracula’s daughter from Grimwood’s school?" Officer #2 added, recognizing the name.

"Yep. That’s her, alright," Tug confirmed.

The officers exchanged glances. "Your old monster friend was swerving all over the road," Officer #1 remarked.

"Yeah, well..." Baxter started. Cut to Rarity inside the Baxter disguise. "...she’s not exactly all there today," she finished.

"You’re right. She did seem a little off," Officer #1 said, eyeing the Cadets with suspicion. "You boys seem a little off yourselves."

Cut to Fluttershy inside the Jamal disguise. The ghostly girl looks incredibly nervous. "Uh, actually, if I’m being completely honest, I’m not..." Cut back to the “Cadets” talking to the officers. "...super great in this kinda situation," The officers share a dumbfounded look. "and I’m starting to freak out a little bit." Henry snickers a bit from his hiding spot. "I’m all sweaty and weird" In the bus, Twilight, Spike, Sunset, Sibella, and Enid look concerned. "and I don’t know what to say and" Jamal becomes very scared and anxious. "I just feel like I can’t do anything right and I’m a TOTAL WEIRDO–!!"

"Whoa, whoa, hold on, okay, hold on, hold on," Officer #1 interjected, raising her hands to calm them down. "I think I know what’s going on here."

Cut to Applejack inside her disguise as Grunt. "Uh... You do?"

The officer smiled sweetly. "It’s not easy being the new police team of the month. My sister had a hard time being employee of the month once."

The Cadets are relieved. Cut to Pinkie Pie inside her disguise as Miguel. "Yeah, that’s what it is," Pinkie Pie agreed. Cut to outside the disguises. "And… the dragon, please?" Miguel asked politely.

"Oh, yeah. Right," Officer #1 turned to her partner. "Let him go." Officer #2 gives Matches to "Grunt", who puts him in the bus. Twilight and Sibella smile at one another. Their plan worked.

"Alright, Sunset. Your wallet’s good as new," Enid said softly, having finished the potion and successfully returned Sunset's wallet to normal size. She gives it to Sunset, who puts the wallet in her hair. Outside, Grunt rejoins the Cadets.

"I don’t envy you, boys. Your friend really is a handful," Officer #2 remarked with a chuckle.

"I’m gonna have to disagree with you there," Tug replied, nodding. "I think Sibella’s a pretty sweet girl."

Officer #2 gave a knowing glance to her partner. "No, not her. Your biker friend, Henry."

Back inside the bus, the Grimwood Girls quietly gasp in shock. Twilight, Spike, Sibella, Sunset, and Enid stare at each other in surprise. "Huh?" they whispered in unison. Through a split-screen of the Rainbooms inside their disguises, the five undercover girls reacted in confusion. "What?" they all asked quietly. The real Calloway Cadets know Henry?

Officer #2, oblivious to the growing tension, continued. "I mean, he tends to make everything awkward or uncomfortable for everyone around him, especially girls." At his hiding spot, Henry looks bewildered. "You can’t say you don’t agree," Officer #2 finished off-screen.

Cut to Rarity inside the Baxter disguise. She furrows her brow. "Uh... We don’t." Cut to outside the disguises. By saying that, Baxter’s left leg turns into Rarity’s slender mummy leg.

Seeing everything, Henry’s eyes widen. "Uh-- What?" he gasped, hurt and stunned.

Cut to a nervous Fluttershy inside the Jamal disguise. "Um, uh, okay, well, um..." Cut to outside the disguises. "We have to get going, gotta get Sibella home." By saying this, Jamal’s arm becomes Fluttershy’s ghostly blue and glowing transparent arm.

The Cadets quickly shuffle back to the tour bus. The officers watch, baffled by their behavior. "He meant we’re late for work," Grunt muttered, causing his legs to turn back into Applejack’s jeans and Frankenstein-style shoes.

"We’re a little sick," Rainbow Dash (disguised as Tug) added.

"Tired!" Rarity (disguised as Baxter) added quickly.

"Sick and tired!" Pinkie Pie (disguised as Miguel) finished.

With each lie, One body part of theirs at a time turns back to their own. With Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie now completely back to themselves as monsters, and Rainbow Dash just with Tug’s head left, she peeks out the bus doors. "WE GOTTA GO! SEE YOU MONDAY!" Rainbow Dash yelled quickly as she just barely slinks into the tour bus before her head is completely back to normal. The officers watch the bus drive off.

"Oh, man," Officer #2 said, laughing. "Those Cadets are losing it. Must be hard for them."

"Yeah," Officer #1 agreed. "Back to work?"

"Yep," Officer #2 replied, and the officers go into their car and drive off in the opposite direction.

Shocked and annoyed by what he just saw, Henry steps out of his hiding spot and looks down the road where the girls just went. With a shake of the head, he puts on his helmet and rides his motorcycle after them.

Chapter 16: Nighttime Errand and Sleep Stop

A short while later, the tour sits parked outside a discount store with Minimal’s caravan still hitched to it. The dinosaur sits on the sidewalk while Matches, Lagoona, and Galactica wait either fidgeting, pacing, or leaning against the vehicle. Rarity, Fluttershy, Tanis, and Phantasma exit the store first. Fluttershy is holding an ice pack. Matches, his head now cleared up and working properly again, sees her and Rarity approaching.

"Here you go, Matches," Fluttershy said gently, offering the ice pack. "We got you something for that bump on your head."

Rarity nodded in agreement. "It’s got to be pretty swollen by now."

Matches took the ice pack gratefully. "Thanks, girls. How thoughtful." Rarity and Fluttershy share a smile.

Applejack, Sunset, and Elsa exit the store next. Applejack has 3 six-packs of fruit punch. Sunset smirks at the Frankenstein country girl. Elsa shrugs with a supportive smile. "Didn’t want any of us to get thirsty for the rest of the quest," Applejack explained as they made their way toward the bus.

Twilight, Sibella, Rainbow Dash, Enid, and Starlight exit the store. Enid is eating cheese puffs from a bag. She shares some with Rainbow Dash. Starlight notices Twilight and Sibella are somewhat confused. "Twilight? Sibella? Are you two okay?"

Twilight sighed. "Oh, yeah, Starlight. We’re alright. I’m just still a little flummoxed about what the cops said back there."

"You and me both," Sibella agreed. "Henry knows the Calloway Cadets? Does that have something to do with him always trying to get my attention?"

Twilight shrugs, unable to offer an answer. Starlight’s expression mirrors their uncertainty.

Finally, Pinkie Pie, Spike, Trixie, and Winnie exit the store. Pinkie Pie is holding a fresh tray of cupcakes. Winnie tosses a dog treat, and Spike catches it in his mouth, then chews on it.

"All that bad driving I did made me want something sweet," Pinkie Pie announced cheerfully.

Spike swallows his treat. "Everyone got what they needed?"

The group collectively nods or gives a thumbs-up in response.

Suddenly, Twilight’s gaze lifted, her expression shifting to one of surprise. "Uh, Sibella?" she muttered.

Sibella turns to her, following the direction of Twilight’s stare. Her green eyes widen in alarm. Henry storms toward the store doors, his expression dark and annoyed.

"Henry?" Sibella called hesitantly. "What are you--?" She pauses upon seeing the irritation on his face. "Are you okay?"

Henry’s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Perfect. Never been better."

Sibella frowns in confusion. "O-kay? Uh, Henry, I don’t think we have time for you to show me anything else tonight, but--"

"I don’t have anything to show you right now, Sibella," Henry snapped, turning toward her. "I already saw enough at your talk with the cops."

The girls stiffen. Rainbow Dash steps forward. "What? You saw what we were doing?"

"Every moment." Henry glares. "I also heard every word you said. 'Awkward and uncomfortable.' Yeah, right. I don’t make anyone awkward or uncomfortable! I’m very comforting! Like a nice meatloaf!" He huffed before folding his arms. "I’m very delicious."

An uneasy silence followed as the Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls exchanged uncertain glances. Henry scowls at them with a pout, daring someone to respond. "This is not awkward. You’re making it look awkward."

Applejack attempts to reassure him. "Henry, we didn’t say you are awkward and uncomfortable."

Henry scoffs. "The magic said it for you."

Sunset steps in. "Well, the magic got it wrong!"

Henry’s frustration flares. "MAGIC DOESN’T GET IT WRONG! The cops asked a question--" he points directly and accussingly at Rarity, "--she answered, and magic revealed the truth! Right?" Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack look increasingly nervous. "RIGHT?!"

Sibella intervenes. "Henry, STOP! It wasn’t their fault! They didn’t know what to say! They were just nervous! We were just trying to help! They didn’t want the spell to go wrong!"

"Well, it did go wrong!" Henry snapped. "I’m saying that because you never listen to me!"

Sibella reels. "Are you kidding? Because all that stuff you tried to do for me was your idea."

Henry clenches his jaw. "Well, you didn’t let me finish what I was doing. You didn’t like my House of Horror, you decided not to come to my house party, you saved yourselves before I could at Revolta’s castle--because you don’t think I can do anything!"

"What? Of course I do!" Sibella shot back. "But this isn’t a game, Henry! All that matters to us right now is the Zodiac Stone! Scarface is out there somewhere, and he wants to use it for his own evil deeds. We’ll be doomed if he wins!"

Henry scoffs. "Well then, you should probably let the authorities deal with him."

Sunset steps in, her voice sharp. "What is your problem? Does seeing us struggle with being real monsters somehow make you feel better about your cheesy corny life?!"

Henry didn’t hesitate. "It does. 100%."

Twilight groans. "I’m afraid you’re gonna have to let us--and Sibella" Sibella nods in agreement. "--mind our own business with the Zodiac Stone, Henry. Because unless you see reason, she won't be with you for a while."

"Come on, let’s go," Twilight instructed.

Without another word, the Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls turn and head back to the tour bus. Minimal climbs into her caravan trailer, and Sunset starts the engine, pulling away from the store.

Henry stands rooted in place, hands on his hips, glaring after them. He imitates what Twilight just said, trying to sound like her: "'Because unless you see reason, she won’t be with you for a while.'" His expression darkens. "Well, we’ll see about that."

Without another glance, he turns and marches into the store.

Inside the tour bus, Sibella sits between Starlight and Twilight, staring out the window at the store. With a deep sigh, she slumps in her seat.

"He’s never gonna change his mind," she murmured. Twilight’s gaze shifts with concern.

Later, the bus travels down the moonlit road. Behind the wheel, Sunset gazes into the rearview mirror, and notices the others starting to look drowsy. Spike’s head slumps sleepily through Fluttershy’s lap. With a concerned look, Sunset honks the horn.

HONK!

Everyone jolts awake! Spike gets up, his head coated with ectoplasm. He blinks in confusion, shaking off the goo.

"You girls wanna stop for the night?" Sunset asked with concern.

"Please," Sibella mumbled groggily.

"Yes, please," Twilight added, barely able to keep her eyes open.

Taking their exhaustion as confirmation, Sunset carefully pulls the bus off the road, parking it beside a familiar patch of trees. One by one, the group climbs out, stretching and rubbing their tired eyes as they scan the area.

"No sign of a hotel. Or a campsite," Galactica noted, peering around.

Pinkie Pie lets out a yawn. "Well, we gotta find somewhere. Probably not another hotel for miles."

"I just hope we find somewhere with A.C.," Tanis muttered as she fanned herself with a familiar-looking brochure. "The humidity is getting to me."

Sunset’s eyes widen in surprise. "Tanis! Wait! Where did you get that?"

Tanis pauses, looking down at the paper in her hands. "Found it here on the ground. Is it yours?"

Without hesitation, she handed the brochure to Sunset, who skimmed through it quickly. As she read, her face suddenly lit up with realization. She turned back to the others excitedly. "I know where we are!"

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls exchange curious glances.

"Come on!" Sunset urged, taking off down the grassy side of the road. The others quickly followed, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they rushed after her. They ran until they reached a clearing—and then stopped, their eyes widening in astonishment. Spread out before them was a familiar sight: the Starswirled Music Festival. The very same place the Rainbooms had visited during Sunset’s Backstage Pass. The empty festival grounds stretched before them, silent and bathed in moonlight.

"I can’t believe it!" Sunset breathed.

"The Starswirled Music Festival!" Rarity gasped.

"Oh, the music festival where you went to see PostCrush?" Lagoona asked.

"You know it!" Rainbow Dash grinned.

"Amazing!" Minimal added in awe.

As they approached the vacant security lines, Sunset and Pinkie exchange a glance before looking back at the empty booths and gates.

"Eh. Too bad it’s all closed up for the year," Elsa remarked.

Pinkie giggled. "Well, at least we don’t have to wait in line for everything."

She and Sunset shared a knowing laugh before the group stepped past the empty barriers and wandered into the festival grounds. The place was deserted, dark, and quiet.

"I’m sure no one will even notice we spent the night here," Twilight reasoned. "It won’t be open for another year anyway."

"We are only here for one night," Sibella added with a small shrug. "What’s the worst that could happen?"

Moments later, the group settles in by the main stage, making themselves as comfortable as they could. Fluttershy and Phantasma float a few feet above the ground, sleeping peacefully in midair. Pinkie Pie curls up like a dog, with Winnie snuggling close beside her. Rarity carefully places a sleeping Tanis inside a sarcophagus, her movements gentle, almost motherly. She gazes at her fondly before quietly closing the lid. Pulling out an elegant Egyptian tapestry, she wraps herself in it like a blanket, resting her head on a glittery pink feather boa. Lagoona sleeps in a nearby water tub, while Rainbow Dash curls up beside a coffin, using her cape as a blanket. Applejack and Elsa lie side by side, with battery chargers connected to the bolts on their necks. Nearby, Starlight and Trixie sleep close together, as do Galactica and Minimal. Sibella slips into the coffin Rainbow Dash is resting against, pausing briefly to glance at Twilight and Sunset before shutting the lid. The two girls lie side by side, Twilight using her hat as a pillow. Not far from them, Enid smiles sleepily, also resting her head on her own hat. Spike snuggles up to Twilight, his small body rising and falling with each breath. Matches curles himself up nearby, his tail twitching slightly in his sleep. Above them, the view lifts skyward, revealing the brilliant, starry night. The full moon shines brightly over the empty festival grounds, casting a serene glow over the resting heroes as they drifted into peaceful slumber.

Chapter 17: Henry and the Wild Cats

Outside a small convenience store, Arthur and Winston step out, each holding a slushy. Arthur’s is red, and Winston’s is blue. The warm night air carried the hum of distant traffic as they made their way to the curb.

"Come on, Winston," Arthur said, sitting down. His nephew joins him, both sipping their drinks in silence for a moment. Then, Winston turns to his uncle expectantly.

"Henry may have gotten mad about the girls unintentionally offending him," Arthur continued, swirling his slushy with the straw, "but he was still set on trying to win Sibella’s heart."

Winston’s eyes light up with curiosity. "What was Henry gonna do next, Uncle Arthur?"

Arthur smirks knowingly. "Well, his next plan wasn’t his."

The scene shifts back to the story.

Henry sat alone in the parking lot of a discount store, sipping a soft drink. His expression was dejected, frustration and longing evident in his slumped posture. He exhaled heavily, staring at the pavement beneath his feet. Arthur continues as a voiceover: "It was the plan of a certain 3-kitty cat loving sorceress."

Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the trees ahead.

Henry straightens, eyes darting toward the movement in the foliage. "Hello?" he called, his voice tentative.

Something stirs in the darkness.

Henry's grip on his drink tightens as he took a cautious step forward. “Uh… who’s there?”

Setting his drink down on a bench, Henry edges toward the wooded area, his heart beginning to pound. He gazes into the dark trees. The trees stand eerily still, save for the occasional flicker of movement. Henry squints for a better look. Then, from within the shadows, two piercing yellow eyes appeared.

Henry's eyes widen. Before he could react, a tiger lunges at him. It's Tahlia!

"AHH! TIGER! HELP ME! HELP ME, PLEASE!" Henry shrieked, stumbling backward as Tahlia pounces on him, pinning him to the ground.

"Tahlia!" a chorus of voices shouted from nearby.

Tahlia freezes, startled. She turns her head to see Zoe, Jason, and Leonard rushing toward them, concern written across their faces. They frantically motion for Tahlia to back off.

Realization dawns in Tahlia’s expression. "Oh, whoops." She quickly steps off Henry and shakes out her fur. "Sorry, sweetie. Didn’t mean to scare you. I thought you were a poacher or something."

Henry gapes up at her, his chest still heaving. "You can… talk," he managed, wide-eyed.

Zoe steps forward and offers him a hand. "Oh, we are so sorry, sir. Are you alright?"

Henry takes her hand hesitantly, still processing what had just happened. As he stood, his breathing slows. "I am now."

Zoe smiles. A few moments later, the two of them sit on the bench while Henry continues his drink. Leonard, Tahlia, and Jason lounge nearby, their feline frames relaxed but ever watchful.

"I see you got what you wanted from the store just in time," Zoe noted, watching him take another sip.

"Yep. Sure did," Henry confirmed.

A comfortable silence settles between them before Zoe finally speaks again. "I’m Zoe, by the way."

Henry briefly shifts his gaze to her. "Henry."

Zoe tilts her head. "Henry?" Then, as recognition flashes in her eyes, her smile grows. "Ohhh. You’re the human boy that Sibella told us about."

Henry’s head snaps toward her. "You know Sibella?"

"Yeah," Zoe said. "She and the other Grimwood Girls are friends of ours."

Henry sighed, his shoulders sagging. "Well, I wish I could say the same for me."

Zoe studies him for a moment. "Having trouble trying to connect with her?"

"Yep." Henry takes another drink before lowering the bottle. "So, how long have you had these three big cats?"

"Since I was a little girl," Zoe said, glancing fondly at her feline companions. "I don’t trust poachers, so my magic teacher lets them stay with me. She knew I wanted a little company. In my first year, I took a trip to the African Savannah, that's where I saved Leonard. The next year, I traveled to the forests of Asia, where I found Tahlia. And in year three, I rescued Jason in the jungles of South America"

Henry’s eyes widen. "Wow. You’ve been everywhere." Zoe nods.

"So have Sibella and her friends," Henry mused. "But now they’ve joined forces with Princess Twilight and her friends--except they’ve become monsters too. Just like them." He shakes his head. "They’re on a quest to find something called…"

"The Zodiac Stone," Zoe finished. "Yeah. We know. Sibella told us to keep an eye on Scarface to make sure he doesn’t get to the stone first."

"Oh." Henry frowns slightly. "Well, I wish she would have given me that mission."

Zoe looks at him with curiosity. "Why? What do you mean?"

Henry sighs heavily, slouching forward. "Every time I try to get her attention, all she does is push me away. I mean, I know she’s a vampire and all that, but that doesn’t mean she can just get rid of me for being awkward or uncomfortable." Finishing off his drink, he chucks the bottle into a nearby trash can.

Jason, who had been listening quietly, comes over to them and finally speaks. "Well, Henry, you don’t always get what you want when you want it."

Leonard nods. "Exactly. Sometimes getting someone’s attention takes time."

Tahlia stretches her limbs and joins them. "It did take a while for Zoe to get the hang of her magic. Took a lot of practice."

Zoe smiles. "You just need to take things a little slowly, Henry. Patience is key."

Henry runs a hand through his hair. "Well, I try to keep my patience up as best as I can, but… I just feel like it’s not enough." He exhales deeply and stands. "I just wish I could at least have a chance with her."

Henry walks slowly toward the center of the parking lot, his expression unreadable.

Zoe and the Wild Cats watch him quietly as he comes to a stop. Then, with a deep breath, Henry begins to sing.

HENRY:
You know I want you
It's not a secret I try to hide
I know you want me
So don't keep sayin' our hands are tied

(His voice wavers slightly, but as he continued, a newfound determination steadies him.)

You claim it's not in the cards
And fate is pullin' you miles away
And out of reach from me
But you're here in my heart
So who can stop me if I decide
That you're my destiny?

(As Henry pours his emotions into the song, Zoe watches him closely. She could see the sincerity in his eyes, the hope in his voice. Henry’s voice grows stronger, more desperate.)

What if we rewrite the stars?
Say you were made to be mine
Nothing could keep us apart
You'd be the one I was meant to find
It's up to you, and it's up to me
No one can say what we get to be
So why don't we rewrite the stars?
Maybe the world could be ours
Tonight

(Magic sparks at Zoe's fingertips, and before she realized it, she was lifting off the ground, hovering midair as Henry and the Wild Cats stared in awe. Then, Zoe takes a breath and began to sing in response, her voice clear and filled with emotion.)

ZOE:
You think it's easy
You think I don't wanna run to you
But there are mountains
And there are doors that we can't walk through
I know you're wondering why because we're able to be
Just you and me within these walls
But when we go outside, you're gonna wake up and see
That it was hopeless after all

(As she sings, she gently lifts Henry into the air with her magic. The Wild Cats gasp, their eyes wide with astonishment as Zoe and Henry float together in a slow, effortless dance.)

No one can rewrite the stars
How can you say you'll be mine?
Everything keeps us apart
And I'm not the one you were meant to find
It's not up to you
It's not up to me
When everyone tells us what we can be
How can we rewrite the stars?
Say that the world can be ours
Tonight

(Henry twirls Zoe through the air, their movements graceful and dreamlike. He felt weightless in her magic, as if, for a fleeting moment, anything was possible. They both sing together now, their voices blending in perfect harmony.)

HENRY and ZOE:
All I want is to fly with you
All I want is to fall with you
So just give me all of you

ZOE:
It feels impossible

HENRY:
It's not impossible

ZOE:
Is it impossible?

HENRY and ZOE:
Say that it's possible!

(The Wild Cats could only watch in amazement as Zoe and Henry soar above them, their voices echoing through the night.)

HENRY and ZOE:
How do we rewrite the stars?
Say you were made to be mine?
Nothing can keep us apart
'Cause you are the one I was meant to find
It's up to you
And it's up to me
No one can say what we get to be
And why don't we rewrite the stars?
Changing the world to be ours

(Slowly and gently, Henry and Zoe descend, their feet touching the pavement once more. The Wild Cats remain silent, still captivated by the moment they had just witnessed as Henry and Zoe sing the last lines of the song.)

HENRY and ZOE:
You know I want you
It's not a secret I try to hide
But I can't have you
We're bound to break and my hands are tied

The last of the song's music plays as Henry and Zoe look around. Henry stares off into the distance, his mind swirling with doubt. He wanted so badly to win Sibella’s heart, but every attempt seemed to push her further away. He sighs, kicking at a loose pebble on the pavement.

Zoe watches him thoughtfully before speaking. "I know you’re trying your best to win Sibella’s heart, but most dreams don’t come true on their own. You have to make them happen. It takes a lot of work. Not easy." She gives him a knowing look. "But not impossible either."

Henry lets her words sink in, his brow furrowing. "Well… I’m still not sure," he admitted. "I mean, next time I see her, I just want to make sure I do it right."

Zoe exhales, glancing at the young man. "Well, Henry, if this is what you really want, I think we know a way you can make Sibella notice you."

His head snaps up, eyes widening with renewed hope. "Really?"

Jason smirks. "Yep. And if we start now, everything will be ready by tomorrow morning."

Tahlia purrs. "It should sweep her off her feet."

Leonard chuckles. "Blow her fangs right out."

A slow grin spreads across Henry’s face. "Perfect."

Without wasting another second, Zoe motions for them to move. "Come on, we better get everything set."

With a shared sense of purpose, Henry, Zoe, and the Wild Cats disappear into the woods, their silhouettes fading into the night as they set their plan into motion.

Chapter 18: Trust Bridge

The sun rises into view through the trees, casting a soft morning glow on the Starswirled Music Festival. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls are still asleep in their spots. Sunset stirs a bit, and her eyes slowly blink open. She turns around to look at the spot beside her where Twilight should be sleeping Spike is sleeping peacefully in his skeleton costume. Matches is curled up right beside him. Her vision is blurry, so she rubs her eyes. Sunset sees the clear sight now. Twilight is no longer sleeping next to her. "Twilight?" she muttered sleepily, looking around. Sunset slowly gets up and tiredly steps over to see Sibella’s coffin open. The vampire girl is not in the coffin. "Sibella?" she murmured, scanning the area, concerned. "Where did they go?"

"Uh, Sunset?" came Sibella’s voice.

"We’re over here," Twilight's voice added.

"Oh," Sunset yawned, rubbing her neck. "Hey, girls." She lets out another groggy groan. "When did you two get up?"

Sibella smiles. "I woke up early after dreaming up an idea to help Twilight practice a few more spells."

Twilight beams. "And her teaching skills have really improved. She taught me a velocity spell where you have to say 'Accelior', a fire spell that can be used by saying 'Flame Infernar', and this." She lifts her wand skyward. "Boombastia."

A burst of colorful flares fly from the wand into the air, exploding in a dazzling display of fireworks.

The loud pops jolt the rest of their friends awake. Fluttershy and Phantasma, still hovering in their sleep, suddenly drop to the ground with startled gasps. Tanis peeks out of her sarcophagus, rubbing her eyes. Applejack and Elsa groggily remove their battery chargers. Trixie jolts upright, blinking rapidly before turning to Starlight, who was still asleep beside her. She nudges her friend.

"Mmm…" Starlight mumbled. "Come on, Dad… it’s Saturday…"

Trixie rolls her eyes and nudges her again, more firmly this time. "Starlight! Wake up!"

With a start, Starlight’s eyes blink open. "Huh? What? Uh?" She looks around, still half-asleep and confused.

Sibella giggles. "Rise and shine, girls." She gesturs toward the tables. "Breakfast is ready."

Twilight grins, wrapping an arm around Sibella’s shoulders. "All thanks to some spells she Sibella me this morning."

They share a smile before turning to the others, who were now stretching and yawning.

"Alright, let’s eat," Sibella said cheerfully. "Then we can get back on the road. We’ve got a big day ahead of us."

With nods and murmured agreements, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls make their way toward the picnic tables, eager to start the day.

Later, the tour bus drives the daytime scenery. Sunset is driving. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is sitting in Enid’s. Minimal is in her caravan trailer. Inside the vehicle, they’re all having a conversation about Ghouls Funland.

"I still can’t believe you’ve been working at Ghouls Funland for five years," Twilight marveled. "That’s amazing!"

Enid shrugs, a grin tugging at her lips. "Tell me about it."

Sunset glances over at the group, keeping her hands steady on the wheel. "Your amusement park is pretty big. How long did it take to build?"

Sibella chimes in. "Two years."

Applejack lets out a whistle. "Two years? Whoo-ee! That’s a long time!"

"I know, right?" Sibella laughed. "There were a few mistakes here and there, but it was all worth it."

Twilight grins. "I bet it was."

The group chuckles at the exchange, enjoying the casual conversation. Sunset, however, was momentarily distracted, her gaze flicking between the road and her passengers. Without warning, her eyes widen in alarm. "WHOA!" she shouted, slamming her flippered foot on the brakes. The bus screeches to a halt, sending everyone jolting forward in their seats.

They all look out the windshield. They’ve stopped at the edge of a river! The other side is a full hundred feet away. They all get out and examine the flowing body of water.

Galactica squints. "It’s a river."

Rarity frowns. "We got cut off. I don’t understand."

"Sunset, are you sure we didn’t take a wrong turn?" Phantasma asked.

"I’m positive," Sunset answered. "The GPS said to go this way."

Enid nods. "Then I guess we’re gonna have to find a bridge."

"There’s one," Tanis’ voice call out. The group turns to see Tanis pointing across the river at something. There, on the opposite bank, was a big and long wooden bascule bridge, raised and folded up, waiting to be lowered.

"Good eye, Tanis!" Sibella praised. "That’s a bascule bridge! They raise and lower like a drawbridge." She turns to face the group. "Alright, everyone, look around for the lever."

The group searches the area. Applejack’s sharp eye quickly catch sight of something on the other side of the river, beside the bridge. She squints, narrowing her gaze. It's the lever. "Found it!" Applejack called. "But it’s on the other side."

Sunset frowns. "Okay. Lagoona, ready to swim to the lever--"

"Hold on, Sunset," Lagoona interrupts. "Let Twilight try something. I was thinking she could use her magic again."

Twilight smiles at Lagoona’s suggestion and pulls out her wand, eager to give it a try. Sibella nods encouragingly.

"I like where your head’s at, Lagoona," Twilight said, stepping up to the edge of the riverbank. She raises her wand. "Okay, here we go," she murmured before aiming it at the distant bridge lever. "Aloft Elevar!"

Purple magic shoots from the wand, flying across the water with great speed, but just halfway across, it suddenly disappears. Twilight’s face falls in confusion. She waves her wand, then taps it against her palm.

Behind her, Sibella bites her lip, trying not to laugh, but she couldn’t hold it in. A chuckle slips out, quickly turning into full-blown laughter. "You can’t cast the levitation spell on something that far away!" Sibella explained through her laughter. "It only works within fifteen meters."

Twilight’s face falls in embarrassment. Sibella, however, places a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

"Don’t worry, Twilight," she said. "What we need is a Trust Bridge. It's a spell that creates a magical bridge you can walk across. To cast it, you need to say 'Bridgrigar Invisia.'"

Twilight looks up, her eyes filled with determination. "Got it. 'Bridgrigar Invisia.'" She raises her wand again, aiming at the river. "Bridgrigar Invisia!"

The tip of the wand glows purple, but nothing appears to happen. Twilight’s face falls in disappointment.

"It didn’t work," she murmured.

"It’s okay, the spell worked. It happened," Sibella said gently.

Twilight’s anxiety bubbles to the surface. "Are you sure?"

Sibella freezes upon realization, then she smacks her forehead. "Oh, wait. I should’ve told you the rhyming rule first," she admitted sheepishly. "Silly me." She recites it, "To walk on air, trust what you see, for only belief will set you free." Twilight looks back at her, still confused. Sibella smiles. "The spell lets you step on the Trust Bridge if you trust yourself."

"But what if I fall into the river?" Twilight asked, concerned.

Enid immediately speaks up. "I got you covered, Twilight." She summons a strand of magenta light from her wand that wrapped around Twilight’s waist like a safety harness.

Sibella grins. "We’ll just pull you back if you start to fall. Easy as pie." She exchanges a playful smile with Pinkie Pie.

Twilight takes a deep breath and gathers herself. She takes a big step and steps off the riverbank. Her foot stops mid-air, planted on a glowing purple platform of light. Her friends all cheer! "It worked!" she exclaimed, standing there for a moment, one-legged. She plants her other foot. But this foot doesn’t land on anything. "Whoa!" she yelped, starting to fall. Enid pulls her upright again. Twilight looks back at the others.

"Believe with every step!" Sibella called out.

Twilight nods, closes her eyes, concentrates, then her foot lands on another platform of light. She takes another step. It lands, solid. She takes another few steps. The spell worked! "It’s working!" Twilight cheered.

Rainbow Dash’s voice echoes from the other side. "WHOO-HOO! TWILIGHT SPARKLE IS FEARLESS!!"

Twilight takes one step after another to the center of the river. Her friends were amazed! "This is AMAZING!" she shouted, her excitement bubbling over. She looks back at Sibella and Enid, who share a knowing smile. "You can let me go now, Enid! I’M GOOD NOW!" Enid complies and releases Twilight from the magenta light stream from her wand.

Pinkie Pie, jumping up and down, cheers. "She’s almost across!"

Twilight beams as she reached the middle of the river. "I AM NOT AFRAID!" she shouted joyfully. "Oh, yeah! I could stay out here all day!" She playfully steps from side to side.

Sibella, still watching, calls out, "YEAH, BUT KEEP GOING! WE’RE LOOKING FOR THE ZODIAC STONE! REMEMBER?!"

Twilight laughs, her energy uncontainable. "GOTCHA!"

She reaches the other side. "This last step is for Princess Celestia!" She finally steps onto dry land. Her friends cheer from the other side! She pulls the lever and the bridge lowers. The other end of the bridge lands slowly and carefully on the other side.

"YES!" Sibella shouted triumphantly. "SHE DID IT!"

They get into the tour bus and Sunset drives it across the bridge. On the other side, it stops next to Twilight. They all get out excitedly.

"That was amazing!" Sunset beamed.

"Awesome!" Rainbow Dash added, pumping a fist into the air.

"Fabulous!" Rarity chimed in.

Sibella places a hand on Twilight’s shoulder, smiling proudly. "Great work, Twilight. I knew you could make that Trust Bridge."

Twilight grins proudly. On the other end of the bridge, Henry, Zoe, Jason, Tahlia, and Leonard gaze at the girls on the opposite side of the river. Henry and Zoe are on Jason’s back. Zoe glances at Henry. "You sure this is what you want?" Zoe asked.

"Pretty sure," Henry replied. Zoe smiles at him. Henry gets off Jason’s back and starts to walk across the bridge.

Meanwhile, with the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls, Trixie smirks and gives Twilight an approving nod. "You have really gotten the hang of this whole witch magic thing, Twilight. The Great and Powerful Trixie approves!"

Twilight chuckles. "I guess I can trust myself when it really counts. But we still have to find the Zodiac Stone before Scarface does."

"Agreed," Sibella said. "Now, let’s get back on the road."

Before they could, a familiar voice called out. "Hey, Sibella!"

Sibella sighed heavily. "Before exactly that happens," she muttered under her breath.

They all turn to see Henry approaching them from the bridge. They are completely miffed as Henry comes up to them, holding a gift basket in one hand and a bouquet of flowers in the other.

"Hey, Sibella. Girls. Crazy coincidence running into you here," Henry said, offering the bouquet. "Oh, Sibella, I got you some flowers. I didn’t know which one was your favorite, so I got you one of each." All he gets is Sibella’s glare, the Grimwood Girls’ annoyance, and the Rainbooms’ unimpressed stares. Henry hesitated. "Oh. Okay. You don’t like flowers? Well, I got you a gift basket too. Heart-shaped box of fungus fudge, rotten vanilla scented candle, coupons..." The girls still don’t respond and Sibella still just glares at him. Desperate, he set the basket down. "Maybe a ‘How do I love thee?’ poem? Or maybe some love poetry?" They all still have the same stare at him as he speaks. "I mean, love is certainly something to--"

"Stop." Sibella’s voice cuts through the air like a blade. Henry blinks.

"Just stop! Okay, Henry?" Sibella said in frustration. "You don’t even know. You don’t even have one clue!"

Henry opened his mouth to respond, but Sibella wasn’t finished.

"Do you know what happens if we don’t find the Zodiac Stone?" she snapped. Henry barely had time to form a thought before she continued, her voice rising with frustration. "Every moment of this quest was to make sure Scarface doesn’t catch up to us so we can get the stone before him! Before him!"

Her anger boiled over. "We started off almost getting captured by Sullivan at Revolta’s castle, we ran out of gas in Mr. Mysterio’s neighborhood, AND THEN WE ALMOST GOT IN TROUBLE WITH THE COPS LAST NIGHT—AND YOU GOT UPSET ABOUT IT! Every time you showed up, you almost turned everything into a disaster! We can’t get to the stone because WE’RE TOO BUSY TRYING TO LOOK FOR YOU!" Henry is stunned silent. He turns away to think of something. Sibella, panting, takes a shaky breath, but her voice was unwavering. "This is our only chance, Henry. Only! Uno! Solo! If Scarface finds the Zodiac Stone, Professor MacWright’s research would have been for nothing! And if you don’t see that, then you... are... delusional!"

The air turned ice-cold.

Henry’s expression twitchs. His jaw clenched, and his eye twitched slightly. He forces a smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

"Delusional?" His voice was eerily calm. Then—snap!

"OF COURSE, I’M DELUSIONAL!!!!"

The girls jump back in utter shock and fear from his outburst!

"DO YOU KNOW HOW HARD IT IS TO STAY POSITIVE ALL THE TIME WHEN ALL YOU MONSTERS DO TO ME IS IGNORE, IGNORE, IGNORE, LEAVE, LEAVE, LEAVE?!?!" He punches and kicks the air in a tantrum! "JIMINY MOTHER-LOVIN' TOASTER-STRUDEL!!!"

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls are SHOCKED! Henry’s entire body trembled with rage, his voice cracking with every syllable.

"DO YOU THINK I WANTED YOU TO TREAT ME THIS WAY? NO, I DON’T!! HERE I AM, TRYING NOT TO BE LONELY AGAIN BY HAVING YOU AS MY COMPANY! AND WHAT THANKS DO I GET?! YOU CALL ME DELUSIONAL?! MY DAD ALREADY SAID I’M DELUSIONAL BEFORE, THEN HE DISOWNED ME!!!"

"AHH!!!" Twilight, Sunset, Sibella, and Enid screamed in unison.

"WHAT?!" Spike and Matches shouted together!

The aghast Grimwood Girls GASP and the Rainbooms SCREAM, also aghast! DISOWNED?! Henry was disowned?! Zoe and the Wild Cats heard this too, from the other side of the bridge! They were aghast too!

"He’s kidding!" Zoe gasped, though even she wasn’t sure.

Henry wasn't kidding! He turns to Sibella, tears welling in his eyes. "I thought this would make you think more about me!" His voice cracked. "But no! YOU HATE ME!!!"

Sibella’s breath hitched. Henry’s lip quivers, his face scrunched in grief, and then—he broke!

Loud, heart-wrenching sobs burst from him as he cries openly.

Sibella panics! "No! No, no, no, no, no! Henry, no! Please don’t cry!" She reaches out to him. "I didn’t—"

"DON’T TOUCH ME!" Henry screamed, jerking away. He runs to the bridge.

Sibella tries to explain. "Henry, please! I didn’t mean to—"

Henry stops briefly and whips back. "I DON’T WANNA HEAR IT!!!!!" an enraged Henry screamed at the top of his lungs as he throws the bouquet of flowers HARD, straight at Sibella. She recoils as the petals scattered at her feet. Sibella and her friends as Henry races back down the bridge, crying loud and hard. Angry tears STREAMING down his face. He rushes past a shocked Zoe and the aghast Wild Cats. Sibella watches him go.

"Oh, no," she whispered. "What have I done?"

Sibella's legs give out, and she collapses to her knees. The daughter of Count Dracula’s green eyes fill with tears. She had pushed Henry too far. Phantasma, Tanis, Winnie, and Elsa come up to the heartbroken vampire, kneel beside her, and hug her close. But it does no good. She is incredibly hurt. Twilight, Spike, Sunset, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight, and Trixie all stand nearby, their faces full of sadness and regret. Twilight clutches her wand, staring in the direction Henry had run. None of them had ever seen Henry break like that. This whole time, he was disowned. They all stare out across the bridge.

Chapter 19: Frank Waggoner

Later, the Rainbooms’ tour bus travels down the road under an overcast sky. Once again: Sunset is driving. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is sitting in Enid’s. Minimal is in her caravan trailer. They are all looking a bit down. Sibella, most of all. She’s miserable. Spike sees her downcast face and slowly goes to her. The vampire gazes down at the skeleton costumed dog.

“Sibella? Are you okay?” the little dog asked softly.

She sighs, her voice heavy with sadness. “No, Spike. I’m not.” Spike sits and his ears droop. “Henry’s gone. I kept pushing him away, all because I thought he was going to make everything feel weird. But this whole time, he was lonely. And disowned.” She lifts her purple skinned head and opens her green eyes. “And it’s all my fault.”

Seeing Sibella sadly blaming herself, Twilight closes her purple eyes momentarily, then looks away with a guilty expression. She scoots closer to Sibella. “We were all responsible, Sibella,” Twilight admitted. “We helped too, remember?”

Sibella nods. “Yeah. You’re right.” She lets out a deep breath. “I’m sorry I got us all into this mess. I’m sorry for all of it.”

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls exchange forgiving glances. They all knew Sibella wasn’t the only one to blame.

Sunset glances at Sibella through the rearview mirror. “It’s alright, Sibella. I know things may seem hard now, but I’m sure Henry will get over it soon.”

Sibella smiles momentarily before sighing again. “I just wish we had a way to help him.”

From her seat between Rarity and Lagoona, Tanis thinks for a moment before speaking up. “Miss Grimwood would know what to do.”

At the mention of their former headmistress, Sibella lowers her gaze, staring at her drooping demon tail. She closed her eyes, taking a moment to contemplate. “No,” she finally said firmly but softly. She breaths in deeply before opening her eyes again. “We can’t bring Miss Grimwood and Colonel Calloway into this. We agreed on that.”

Phantasma sighs. “You’re right. We did.”

Twilight, who had been deep in thought, suddenly has an idea. Her eyes light up.

“Wait a minute,” she said. “Those two cops from last night said that the Calloway Cadets are friends with Henry.”

Sibella’s face brightens. “Of course. Maybe we can ask Tug, Jamal, Miguel, Grunt, and Baxter what they know about Henry!” A hopeful smile formed on her lips. She turned to Twilight. “Twilight, you’re a genius.”

Twilight smiles, grateful for the appreciation.

Sibella continues, “And it’s a good thing that the police station they work at is right this way.”

Pinkie Pie beams. “Well, that’s good news!”

Sibella turns to Sunset. “Keep going straight. We’ll be at the police station pretty soon.”

Sunset gives a nod, keeping her eyes on the road. From the seat behind her, Enid leans forward. “So, feeling better, Sibella?”

Sibella nods. “Much. Thanks, Enid.”

“I’m glad you’re alright now, Sibella,” Twilight added. “Although we still need to get the Zodiac Stone first. You know that, right?”

“I know,” Sibella said, her expression becoming serious again. “You’re right, Twilight. We still need to find the stone before Scarface. We’ll have to find a way to help Henry afterwards.”

Twilight nods in agreement. As the bus traveled down the road, the gloomy sky overhead reflected the uncertainty in their hearts. From behind, Sullivan steps into view.

In a park, Arthur and Winston sit on a wooden bench. “Wait a minute,” Winston said suddenly, his eyes widening. “Uncle A, the Calloway Cadets? We’re about to meet the real Calloway Cadets this time?”

Arthur nods with a knowing smile. “Yep, the very boys that used to attend Calloway’s Military School, which was the neighboring school of Miss Grimwood’s Ghoul School. And yes—this is the part where we find out more about Henry.”

Back in the story, the Rainbooms' tour bus pulled up outside a police station and came to a stop. One by one, the group climbed out, glancing up at the sturdy brick building before them.

“So, this is where the Calloway Cadets work?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“Yep,” Elsa confirms with a nod. “This is where they work.”

Trixie folds her arms, her expression intrigued. “Amazing.”

“I just hope they’re actually here,” Rarity said.

A familiar voice from behind them spoke up. “I bet they are.” The group turned to see Zoe, Jason, Tahlia, and Leonard standing nearby. “You know how police officers are,” Zoe continued, flashing a knowing smile. “Protecting and serving, 24/7.”

Sibella blinks in surprise. “Zoe?”

The sorceress nods.

“What are you all doing here?” Sibella asked.

Zoe steps forward. “We just wanted to let you know that we saw you and Henry at the bridge.” Her voice was calm, but there was a weight behind it.

Jason trots up. “And when he said he was disowned… Wow. What a real heartbreaker.”

Leonard nods solemnly. “So, is it okay if we take Henry with us to go look for Scarface?”

“We thought that might make him feel better,” Tahlia added.

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls exchange glances, considering the idea. Sibella was the first to speak. “Absolutely. That’s a wonderful idea.”

Zoe and the Wild Cats share a pleased smile at her approval. Sibella hesitates for a moment, then turns to Zoe, her expression shifting to something more vulnerable. “Zoe… can you help patch things up with Henry for me?” She swallows hard. “Tell him how I really feel. Tell him I didn’t mean it the way it sounded. Tell him I’m sorry I treated him so harshly.”

A brief silence follows before Zoe gives a slow, reassuring nod. “Of course.” Relief washes over Sibella’s face, and the rest of the group smiles gratefully. Without another word, Zoe stepped forward and embraced Sibella in a warm hug. Feeling moved, Sibella returns the embrace. After a few seconds, Zoe pulls back and turns back to the Wild Cats. “Come on, guys. Let’s go.” Zoe climbs onto Jason’s back, and within seconds, the Wild Cats take off, racing down the street. The girls stand and watch their retreating figures disappear into the distance, hopeful smiles gracing their faces.

Sibella takes a deep breath and turns back to the group. “Come on. We gotta find the Calloway Cadets.”

With that, the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls stride toward the entrance of the police station, determination in their steps.

Inside the police station, the police chief sits at his desk, his eyes focused on the screen of his laptop. The quiet hum of the station was interrupted by a knock on the door. “Come in,” he called.

The door opens, and the Rainbooms step inside, followed closely by the Grimwood Girls. The chief starts to greet them but freezes mid-sentence, his eyes going wide in disbelief. “The Rainbooms?” he gasped, his expression lighting up with excitement. The group smiled and nodded in confirmation. “I can’t believe it!” the chief exclaimed. “The Rainbooms, in my office!”

Rarity gives him a charming smile. “Charmed.”

Then, the chief’s eyes move to the group standing behind them. “And the Grimwood Girls?” He looks at them in recognition. “You’re friends with five of my best officers.”

Sibella smirks. “You bat we are.” She steps forward, glancing at the chief’s badge before speaking again. “So, uh, 'Chief Grant'… are the Calloway Cadets here today? We were hoping to talk to them for a bit.”

Grant nods. “Affirmative. The boys are just hanging out in the break room. How about I take you there?”

“Yes, sir,” Sibella replied.

“Please,” Twilight Sparkle added.

With that, Chief Grant stood and leads them out of his office.

In the break room, the Calloway Cadets are gathered around a table, enjoying coffee and doughnuts while chatting amongst themselves. A knock at the door makes them all turn.

“Come in,” Tug called.

The door swings open, and when they saw Chief Grant standing there, all five cadets immediately shoot to their feet, standing at attention.

“Chief Grant!” Tug blurted.

All five immediately saluted in unison. “Sir!”

Grant chuckles. “At ease, Calloways.”

The cadets relax, putting their hands to their sides.

“I have some ladies here who want to see you,” Grant said, stepping aside.

As the Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls entered, the Calloway Cadets’ eyes widened in shock.

“Hey, Cadets,” Sibella greeted.

Jamal grins. “It’s the Grimwood Girls!”

Grant nods. “Affirmative. I’ll leave you all to your business.” With that, he steps out and shuts the door behind him.

The room instantly comes to life as the Grimwood Girls reunite with the cadets. Miguel scratches Winnie’s back, making the werewolf girl wag kick the air in delight. Phantasma seeks up on Jamal and playfully gives him a noogie, making him laugh. Tanis jumps into Baxter’s arms, while Elsa and Grunt exchange a firm fist bump. Finally, Sibella and Tug embrace in a warm hug.

When the excitement settles, the cadets turned their attention to the Rainbooms, their expressions filling with awe as they took in their transformed monster appearances.

“No way!” Grunt blurted.

Miguel gapes. “Are those the Rainbooms?”

Pinkie Pie grins. “You know it!”

The cadets chuckles before turning back to the Grimwood Girls.

“Wow,” Tug said, shaking his head in amazement. “We didn’t expect to see you girls the day before Halloween.”

“Affirmative,” Jamal added.

Sibella chuckles. “Haven’t changed a bit.”

Matches smirks. “Same old Calloway Cadets.”

Jamal raises an eyebrow. “Huh. I see your guard dog can finally talk now.”

Matches crosses his arms. “Uh, I’m a dragon, actually.”

Tug rubs the back of his head. “Oh, right. So, what brings you here? Are you setting up a Halloween concert for the Rainbooms?”

Twilight shakes her head. “Sorry, Tug. We’ve got two way more important things to deal with than a music performance.”

Baxter frowns. “Oh. Like what?”

Sibella’s expression darkens slightly. “Our nemesis, Scarface, is after a powerful object called the Zodiac Stone. Professor MacWright left me to finish his expedition before that scarred warlock gets his hands on it.”

“Yikes,” Grunt muttered. “And what’s the other thing?”

Sunset chips in. “Well, last night, we heard that you guys are friends with someone who kept trying to be with Sibella. Today, he told us his dad disowned him. His name’s Henry.”

The Calloway Cadets freeze at the name, exchanging surprised glances.

“Henry Waggoner?” Tug asked.

Sibella blinks. “What? That’s his last name? Waggoner?”

Tug nods. “You got it, Sibella. And he’s right—he was disowned, because his father, Frank Waggoner, used to—”

Before he could finish, the Grimwood Girls collectively gasped in shock. “Frank Waggoner?!” they all shouted.

Rainbow Dash raises an eyebrow. “Uh, who’s Frank Waggoner?”

Phantasma’s usually carefree expression grows serious. “He was a burglar who used to rob banks and stores all around town.”

Winnie's ears twitching in agitation. “Frank Waggoner is one of the sneakiest thieves in the world. He is Henry’s dad?!”

Jamal sighs. “I hate to say it… but, affirmative.”

Starlight frowns. “Well, the only thing we don’t know is why Henry got disowned.”

Tug’s expression softens. “Well, you’re in luck, girls. We’ve got the whole story recorded on video. We still have the disc.” He turns to Miguel. “Miguel?”

Miguel nods and reaches into a case, flipping through it before pulling out a disc resembling a DVD. Moments later, Jamal inserts the disc into a laptop and the screen turns on. The Rainbooms, Grimwood Girls, and Calloway Cadets watch as the video loads.

“This video was recorded eight years ago,” Jamal explained. “even the day Frank Waggoner got arrested.”

Miguel nods. “Affirmative. This should give you plenty of information about Henry.”

Twilight and Sibella exchanged a hopeful glance.

Tug looks at the group. “Would you like us to pause at certain scenes so we can explain a little more?”

“Yes, please,” Twilight replied.

“Of course,” Sunset Shimmer agreed.

“Sure,” Spike added.

Sibella nods. “Why not?”

As the video starts, it shows a nighttime view of a garage tucked behind a dimly lit gas station. The camera zooms in, and the footage transitions into a flashback.

“That’s where Henry still lives,” Grunt said. “His dad’s headquarters was that garage.”

Inside the video, the garage is cluttered with tools, car parts, and old furniture. The door creaks open, and a teenage Henry steps inside. He looks almost the same as he did in the present day—his hair slightly unkempt, his leather jacket worn but sturdy, and a skateboard tucked under his arm.

A deep, rough voice greets him. “There he is!” Frank Waggoner’s voice boomed. He spots 3 gang members. The one on the left wearing a suit and tie, the one on the right is wearing a hoodie and sweatpants, and the one in the center wears a blue polo shirt with darker blue jeans, and has a gold necklace with a ruby shard in the middle, and three gold rings on his fingers. The center one is Henry’s dad: Frank Waggoner. They’re gathered around a model plan of a robbery. “We got a surprise for you, Henry,” Frank said excitedly.

Henry sets his skateboard down. “What’s that?”

Frank gestures to the man in the suit. “Connor, tell him the plan.”

Connor straightens up. “Right,” he said, addressing the group. “We’ve been told there’s a ship carrying 25 million in gold, gonna dock at night right here, with the usual guards here and here.” He points at the blueprint. “But lucky for us, there’s a sewer right under here, so the getaway driver meets us here.”

Frank claps his hands together. “And that’s gonna be you this time, Henry.”

Henry’s eyes widen. “What? You want me to drive?”

Frank nods. “Yep. It’s time for my son to have a proper role in the gang.”

Henry protests. “Hang on, hang on, Dad. Morgan’s always been our driver.”

“Oh, Morgan doesn’t mind.” Frank gestures toward the man in the hoodie. “Do you, Morgan?”

Morgan shifts, clearly uneasy with this change of plan. “No. No, that’s fine,” he muttered.

“See?” Frank said smugly.

Henry sighs. “So when exactly is the ship coming?”

Connor hesitates. “We don’t have an exact date yet.”

Henry rolls his eyes. “Well, it probably won’t be for a while then.”

Frank waves a dismissive hand. “What do you care? This is the last job we ever need to do. When it comes in, we go. Right?”

Henry’s expression remains unimpressed. “Great. Can’t wait,” he muttered before turning and walking off.

Frank, Connor, and Morgan exchange perplexed looks as Henry disappears into the shadows of the garage.

The video pauses. In the present, the group turns to the Calloway Cadets with thoughtful expressions.

“So Henry didn’t want to commit robberies with his father?” Twilight asked.

Jamal nods. “Affirmative. Robbing wasn’t Henry’s style anyway.”

Tug leans forward. “What he really wanted to be… was a singer.”

Sibella’s eyes widen. “No way. He was a singer?”

Grunt grins. “Yeah. His singing is amazing. The day his dad told him about the plan, Henry had already signed up for a singing contest against a rival theater.”

Miguel reaches into his case and pulls out an orange flyer, holding it up. “The prize was two million dollars.”

Rarity gasped. “Two million dollars?!”

Pinkie Pie lets out a long whistle. “That’s a lot of money!”

“Right?” Tug said. “Unfortunately, Henry’s love for singing caused a bit of trouble between him and his father. Look.”

He presses play, and the video continues. The flashback continues, showing a dusty track behind the garage. Frank stands with a stopwatch in his hand, his sharp eyes focus on the gang’s van as it shudders toward him. The engine growls, tires skidding slightly as the vehicle comes to a stop beside him. He shakes his head in disapproval.

Henry is sitting behind the wheel. He leans out of the open window. A heavy metal rock song is playing from the radio.

“How was that, Dad?” Henry asked, hopeful for praise.

Frank sighs, rubbing his temple. “You’re still too soft on the corners, Henry. You gotta attack them! And you’re crunching the gears!” He throws up his hands in frustration. “I told ya, you gotta be gentle with the— Look, turn that down! I can’t—!”

Before Frank could finish, Henry’s face twists with anger. Without warning, he slams his foot down on the gas pedal, sending the van roaring forward. Frank jumps back, his expression shifting from frustration to shock.

“HEY!” he bellowed after him. “Listen to your father!”

The van hurtles down the track, kicking up dust. Henry clenches his jaw, gripping the wheel tightly, his eyes burning with frustration.

“You’re too soft on the corners, HENRY!” he growled, imitating his father’s voice as he makes a sharp right turn.

“You’re not doing it right, HENRY!” he sneered, shifting gears aggressively.

“Speed up, HENRY!” He takes another hard turn, his movements growing more reckless.

“Do it like I showed you, HEN--!” His mocking was cut off by reality. His eyes widen in upright horror as he realized he was speeding straight towards his father. “AHHH!” Henry slams on the brakes, the tires screeching violently against the dirt road. The van comes to a sudden stop in a cloud of dust. Henry sits frozen, his heart pounding. As the dust settles, he looks around frantically at the now-empty lot.

“Dad?” His voice wavers with fear. Panic settles in his chest. “Oh no… I’ve run over my dad!”

Before he could react, a loud BANG jolts him as Frank suddenly pops up, slamming his hands against the van’s hood.

“WHOA!” Henry yelped, nearly jumping out of his seat.

Frank, completely unfazed, held up his stopwatch with a broad grin.

“Now that is more like it!” he declared, laughing heartily.

Henry groans and slumps back against the seat, annoyance etched across his face.

The video pauses. Back in the present, Rainbow Dash looks bewildered. “That must have been a really messy situation.”

Tug nods. “Oh, it was.”

Applejack leans forward. “So what happened the day they actually pulled off the crime?”

Fluttershy tilts her head. “Did Henry even get to rehearse for his contest?”

Baxter nods. “He sure did.”

Tug sighs. “But he was in a rush to get things over with when it came to his father and the gang.”

The group shars a look of concern before turning back to the screen as Tug presses play, the video continuing to reveal more of Henry’s past. The flashback continues, revealing a large theater with grand chandeliers and red velvet curtains. In the dimly lit auditorium, a group of producers sit in the front rows, flipping through notes as they waited for the next act.

Backstage, inside his rehearsal room, Henry sits in front of a mirror, adjusting his outfit and taking a deep breath. His reflection stares back at him, filled with nervous excitement. He was so close to proving himself—not as a getaway driver, but as a singer.

A sudden crackle from a walkie-talkie startles him. His eyes dart to his jacket, hanging from a coat hanger nearby.

“Henry? Henry, where are you?” Frank’s voice barked through the static. Henry frowns. With a sigh, he stands up and digs through the jacket’s pocket. “Henry! Answer the walkie-talkie!” Henry pulls out the walkie-talkie.

“Yeah yeah, Dad, I’m here, I’m here,” he responded, keeping his voice low. “What’s wrong?”

“Good news. We got the call. The ship’s coming in.”

“Tonight?” Henry asked hesitantly.

“Not tonight. Now.”

Henry freezes in conflict.

“Meet us on the corner of Segal Street in ten minutes.”

Henry looks at us, his mind racing. This was it--this was the moment. He could either show up for his father’s heist or make it to his rehearsal.

Later, Henry is behind the wheel of the gang’s van, his jacket now draped over his outfit. His hands clutched the steering wheel, but his face was blank, his eyes wide. We pull back to reveal Frank riding in the passenger seat, and Connor and Morgan riding in the back. All of them except Henry are wearing black burglar outfits and holding black ski masks. The van screeches to a halt in an alley. Without hesitation, Connor and Morgan burst out of the back, pulling their masks over their faces. They hurry to a nearby manhole cover, open it, and quickly descend into the sewer.

Frank thumps the side of the van, making Henry flinch. “Stay here. We’ll be back in exactly thirt--”

“Yeah, 37 minutes. Yeah, you’ve told me. Repeatedly,” Henry interrupted impatiently.

Looking baffled, Frank furrows his brow at his son’s tone, but he said nothing. With one last look, he pulls his own ski mask over his face, runs to the manhole, and climbs down. As he disappears underground, he yanks the cover shut behind him.

For a moment, Henry sits frozen, twitching with indecision. His fingers drum against the steering wheel.

Then, he glances at his wristwatch.

1:05 P.M.

The reflection in the watch’s glass reveals something unexpected—a grin spreading across Henry’s face. “I can make it.”

Without a second thought, he yanks the wheel and whips the van into a sharp U-turn, tires screeching against the pavement. He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t second-guess himself. He just hits the gas and speeds down the street.

The video pauses. Back in the present, Sunset Shimmer leans forward, eyes wide with anticipation. “37 minutes? Did Henry make it to the theater on time?”

Grunt smirked. “Oh yeah.”

Trixie raises an eyebrow. “And what about his dad?”

Starlight frowns. “Did he make it back to his dad in time?”

Jamal shakes his head. “Negative. Look.”

With a press of a button, the video continues playing, unraveling the fate of Henry and his father. Back in the flashback, the van weaves out of the back of the theater really fast. Behind the wheel, Henry drives like a madman. He runs a red light and causes cars to swerve out of his way. turns a corner and avoids hitting a stationary car.

Then, he glances out the window-- and his heart nearly stopped.

A traffic jam!

Henry’s wide eyes nearly pop out of his head. He slams the brakes, looking frantically for an escape route. Throwing the gear into reverse, he twists around-- only to find a massive truck had already boxed him in.

He looks ahead. Far up ahead, the entire intersection was blocked by an accident. There was nowhere to go.

Meanwhile, back in the alleyway, a metal clang echoes as the manhole cover is shoved aside. Connor and Morgan emerge first, each lugging heavy bags of gold. They glance around in confusion.

Frank’s triumphant laughter bellows up from below. “HA HA HA! WE’RE ALL SET FOR LIFE NOW, BOYS!” He hoists himself out of the sewer, another bag of gold slung over his shoulder. But the moment his boots hit the pavement, his grin fades into a confused frown. His son was nowhere to be seen. “What the--?” Frank spun in a circle, scanning the alleyway. “What's going on? Where’s Henry?”

Connor looks around. “He’s not here!”

Then came the sound that made their blood run cold.

Sirens.

A chorus of them wailed in the distance, growing louder by the second.

“Run.” The three burglars bolted.

They sprint into a neighboring alley, but a police car skids into pursuit. Frank shoves a dumpster into its path. SMASH!

Frank, Connor, and Morgan turned a corner—only to skid to a stop.

A dozen officers stood waiting.

Meanwhile, Henry was still trapped in traffic, honking the horn in desperation. His breath comes in short gasps as he checka his wristwatch.

He was out of time.

His hands slip from the wheel, his head drooping in defeat.

“Ohh,” he groaned, knocking his forehead against the wheel. “I’m in so much trouble.”

The video pauses. Back in the present, Sibella frowns with concern. “I bet he was in trouble.”

Tug nods. “Oh, he was. And now—” He points at the laptop screen. “—here’s where everything goes north.”

With the push of a button, the video plays again.

The video resumes, revealing a jail visiting room filled with prisoners in orange jumpsuits, each seated across from their visitors. The murmur of conversations filled the air. Several police officers stood watch, among them the Calloway Cadets, keeping a close eye on the room.

At one table, Henry sat across from Frank, clad in his own orange jumpsuit, gripped the receiver to his ear. They were separated by a glass partition. Frank's face was a storm of fury.

“Where were you?” Frank’s voice was low and dangerous.

Henry swallows hard, shifting in his seat. “Um, well, thing is... I went to get gas and—”

“DON’T LIE TO ME!!” Frank’s roar echoes through the room, making Henry flinch. The intensity in his father’s glare made it impossible for him to lie. His mouth felt dry, his hands clammy.

“I... uh...” He hesitated, his heart hammering. Finally, he exhales in defeat. “I was at a rehearsal.”

Frank’s expression shifts from fury to shock. “A rehearsal?” His voice dropped to a dangerous growl. “For what?”

Henry sighs, guilt washing over him. He had no choice but to tell the truth. “I was at a singing contest.” he admitted softly.

For a moment, Frank just stares, his breath coming in short, disbelieving huffs. Then his lips curl into a sneer, and his rage bubbles into something worse—disgust.

Henry quickly tries to explain, desperate to make him understand. “Look, Dad, I’m... I’m sorry, but I don’t wanna be in your gang. I wanna be a singer.”

Frank seethes at Henry. “A singer?” he repeated, his voice dripping with disdain.

Henry nods quickly, hopeful. “No, no, no, Dad, it’s okay, it’s okay!” His face brightens with a nervous grin. “I can get the money. There’s a prize, it’s two million doll---”

BANG!

Frank SLAMS the receiver down onto the desk with such force that, not just Henry, but the entire room jolts. Prisoners, visitors, officers—even the Calloway Cadets—jump in their spots, startled by the violent sound.

Back in the present, The Rainbooms, Grimwood Girls, and the Calloway Cadets all flinched as well. Tug quickly pauses the video.

Grunt lets out a shaky breath. “I know! We’ve watched this video 85 times, and that part still scares us!”

Tug hits play again. The scene in the flashback resumes, showing Frank lifting the receiver back to his ear. His gaze was sharp and unforgiving as he glares at his son.

Then, with cold, deliberate cruelty, he spoke. “How did I end up with a delusional little brat like you for a son?” Henry’s breath hitches, his face twisted in heartbroken pain. Frank continued, his tone ice-cold. “You are nothing like me. You never were, and you never will be.” With that final blow, Frank slams the receiver onto its holder and storms off, disappearing into his cell. Henry sits frozen, stunned into silence. His fingers tremble as the receiver slips from his grasp, landing against the desk with a hollow clatter. His chest tightens, his throat burns. Tears well in his eyes, and before he could stop them, they fall, streaming down his cheeks.

Around the room, prisoners, visitors, even officers, exchange glances of pity. The Calloway Cadets rush to Henry’s side, trying to console him, but it was no use. He was shattered.

The video stops. Tug and his fellow cadets turned to face the others. The Rainbooms looked devastated, the Grimwood Girls equally shaken.

Rarity places her wrapped hands over her heart. “How rude.”

Rainbow Dash gapes. “I can’t believe his dad said that to him.”

Tug nods solemnly. “Yep. And since Frank disowned him, Henry’s been living alone in that garage, trying to find ways to get over it.”

Twilight hesitates. “What about the singing contest? Did the theater win?”

Tug gives a small nod. “Affirmative. Henry’s performance was amazing. But even after the contest, he was still miserable.” He sighed. “We’ve been visiting him ever since his dad was arrested. Then, five years ago, he told us he met a really beautiful amusement park girl. He seemed to have a crush on her.”

At this, Sibella’s eyes widen. She quickly looks away, guilt flashing across her face.

Tug narrows his gaze, realization dawning on him. “It was you, wasn’t it, Sibella?”

She didn’t respond. She only frowned.

Tug’s expression darkens. “Oh. You made him feel even worse?”

Sibella sighs in defeat. “Affirmative.”

The weight of the revelation hangs heavy in the room.

“Our sorceress friend, Zoe, is taking Henry with her and the Wild Cats to help them look for Scarface while we get the Zodiac Stone,” Sibella added.

Twilight nods thoughtfully. “They thought that would help him feel better.”

Tug considers this, then sighed. “Huh. I see.”

The Cadets glance at the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls, who all sat in silence, their eyes filled with newfound hope.

Chapter 20: Sullivan Again

Outside the police station, the Rainbooms, the Grimwood Girls, and the Calloway Cadets stand out by the police station’s doors. Miguel hands Sibella a device. It resembles a handheld mirror with a screen, buttons, and a satellite antenna.

“This device will help you girls pinpoint the Zodiac Stone’s exact location,” Miguel explained.

Sibella presses a button. The screen zooms in on a flashing red dot, which soon becomes an image of a cave entrance.

“There it is,” Twilight said, her eyes lighting up.

Sibella studies the image before nodding. “It’s at El Cueva de las Dimensiones Elementales.”

Rainbow Dash blinks. “Wow.” She turns to Galactica. “Uh, what does that mean?”

“That’s Spanish for ‘the Cave of Element Dimensions,’” Galactica translated.

Sunset beams. “Then the stone must be inside that cave.”

Sibella looks up at the Calloway Cadets, her expression sincere. “Thanks, Cadets. First, you saved me and my friends from Revolta’s castle before it exploded, and now you’ve given us exactly what we need to find the Zodiac Stone.”

Tug smiles. “We figured you might need something extra. And don’t mention it—that’s what old friends are for.”

Sibella returns the smile. With a final grateful nod, the group turns and heads toward the parked tour bus.

“Good luck,” Tug called after them.

They waved back in appreciation as the Cadets headed back into the police station.

As the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls approached the bus doors, Starlight smiles in amazement. “I can’t believe it,” she said. “We got to learn more about Henry, we met the Calloway Cadets, and now we have a device that will lead us straight to the Zodiac Stone.”

Pinkie Pie grins. “Oh yeah, our luck is finally turning around!”

A familiar voice cut through the moment. “No, it’s not.”

They all turn to see Sullivan standing by the back of Minimal’s caravan! His jeep parked just a few feet away.

Rarity gasps. “Sullivan?!”

Sullivan smirks darkly. “Hello, girls.”

Rainbow Dash clenches her fists. “How did you find us?”

With a mocking chuckle, Sullivan pulls his crystal ball out of his backpack. “Uh, I’ve got a crystal ball. Hello!” He rolls his eyes before putting it back into his bag. “Now, we can do this the easy way... or the hard way.”

Twilight grins nervously. “My friends and I would like to discuss our options.”

Sullivan shakes his head, waving a finger. “Ah-ah-ah! You only have one option.” He shifts to a mocking tone. “Ex-idol jail. With stupid little bars, and a stupid little barbed wire fence, and a stupid toilet, and--” his voice turned manic. “--a stupid yard where you can lift your stupid little weights!”

Sibella shudders. “Yikes.” Then, putting on a sly smile, she steps forward protectively. “Well, if that’s true, I guess the Rainbooms are no mo--” She suddenly gasps dramatically, pointing behind Sullivan. “Oh my gosh! What is that?!”

Sullivan immediately turns in the direction she was pointing. “Huh? I don’t see anything. There’s nothing there--”

From behind him, the Rainbooms shouted in unison-- “Made you look!”

“WHAT?!” Sullivan bellowed.

He turns back to find they have already boarded. Peeking out the doors, Pinkie Pie quickly waves tauntingly before getting in. The doors close and the bus takes off. Sullivan runs forward, trying to catch up, but within seconds, he falls behind.

“ARGH! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!” he screamed, stomping his foot in frustration.

Seething, he stomped toward his jeep, wrenched open the door, and threw himself behind the wheel. With a furious yank of his seatbelt, a jam of the key in the ignition, and a stomp on the gas, he took off after the caravan-hitched tour bus, determined not to lose them again.

The tour bus is racing down the street. Sunset is driving. In the front row seat, left side: Rarity, Tanis, and Lagoona. In the front row seat, right side: Galactia, Winnie, and Pinkie Pie. In the middle row seat, left side: Starlight, Sibella, and Twilight. In the middle row seat, right side: Phantasma and Fluttershy. In the back row seat, left side: Trixie, Rainbow Dash, and Enid. In the back row seat, right side: Elsa and Applejack. Spike is sitting in Starlight’s lap, while Matches is sitting in Enid’s. Minimal is in her caravan trailer.

Trixie peers nervously out the window. "Do you think we lost him?"

They spot Sullivan a few feet away and belligerently following them in his jeep, racing toward them with an enraged snarl.

"Oh, no, we didn’t!" Phantasma shrieked.

The tour bus roars down the road with the jeep following them at such speed. Sitting between Twilight and Starlight, Sibella looks out the windows on the opposing side from them, and sees a stack of boulders on the edge of the cliff of a short rocky mountain slope. Sibella’s eyes tighten on the distant rocks. An idea flew into her head. She looks over to Sunset.

"Sunset, make a left turn!" Sibella suggested.

"What? But that’s the wrong--"

"Trust me. I got an idea."

Sunset hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

Sunset veers the bus left onto a forested path. It rushes through the foliage and past a couple trees and bushes. The wheels kick up dust on the past as it rushes through. Sibella keeps an eye out. They arrive next to the mountain with the boulders on top.

“Stop, Sunset!” Sibella called.

Sunset slams the brakes, and the bus screechs to a halt.

“Everyone out!” Sibella urged.

They all rush out of the bus. Minimal comes out of her caravan. They all see Sullivan’s jeep about to turn to the dirt path in the distance.

Starlight looks at Sibella expectantly. “So, what’s the plan, Sibella?”

Sibella turns at Twilight. “Alright, Twilight, this is where you come in.”

“Me?” Twilight blinked in surprise.

Sibella nods. “Yep.” She points to the boulders. “See those rocks?” Twilight follows her gaze and gives a hesitant nod. “Use them to make a landslide. Then Rarity will use her diamond shields to send Sullivan down with them.”

Rarity nods with delight and determination. “Of course, darling!”

Twilight gulps. “A landslide? How?”

Sibella steps back with a determined look. “Arcane lightning.”

Twilight’s jaw drops. “WHAT? But you said that’s the hardest spell!”

Sibella places her hands on Twilight’s shoulders. “You are ready.” She recites the rhyming rule, “To make lightning strike so cool, one must follow every rhyming rule.” Then, with encouragement, she continued, “You need to do everything! Speak from your heart’s fire, trust yourself, focus—ALL OF IT!”

Twilight looks over at the mountain top boulders, to the distant jeep, then back to Sibella with a determined look. This was her big moment. Her time to shine. She nods bravely, then steps forward. With a look of genuine bravery, she closes her eyes and grips her wand in her right hand tightly. Spike, Sunset, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Starlight, and Trixie watch hopefully as a gust of wind begins to move past Twilight, making her dress and hair flow like a superhero’s cape. With her eyes still closed, the Princess of Friendship’s determined look becomes even more determined as her palms and fingers glow purple, and so does the tip of her wand. Sibella, Phantasma, Tanis, Winnie, Elsa, Matches, Enid, Galactica, Lagoona, and Minimal watch intently as Twilight’s outline begins to glow purple too. As Sullivan’s jeep races down the dirt path, Twilight stands firm. After a moment, her eyes finally snap open, now filled with BLAZING purple light. The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls watch with hope. With the biggest breath she had ever taken, Twilight gathers up all her energy, points her wand at the boulders... and YELLS...

VOLTAR THUNDASIR!!!

A COLOSSAL bolt of lightning shoots from her wand and BLASTS the boulders, causing an avalanche! The spell is causing a blazing light from the wand and the ground to shake. Sullivan's jeep is almost to the mountain ledge they're on. Sibella spots him approaching.

“NOW, RARITY!” Sibella shouted.

Rarity activates her geode, summoning shimmering diamond shields. With expert precision, she sends them to the other side of the avalanche and angles them downward, forming a slippery ramp leading straight into the landslide. Sullivan’s jeep hit the diamonds at full speed, the smooth surface preventing him from stopping. The vehicle swerved out of control, skidding straight into the cascading boulders! He SCREAMS on his way down. Twilight regains her ordinary posture and Rarity makes her diamond shields vanish. They watch Sullivan’s jeep tumble to the bottom of the hill beneath some trees. Everyone turns to Twilight with amazed looks.

“Twilight,” she breathed, “YOU DID IT!” She embraces her tightly, and Twilight returns the gesture. They face the group. “Did you see that, girls? The student has officially become a teacher.” Twilight grins. Sibella faces her. “I am so proud of you I could POP!”

Twilight blushes. “Oh... it was nothing.”

Sibella grins. “Come on. Back to finding that Zodiac Stone.”

They hurry back into the bus as Minimal climbs into her caravan. As they settle in, Sunset turns to Twilight with pure admiration. “Twilight! That was AMAZING! You just made the biggest lightning bolt in the history of lightning bolts!”

Twilight chuckles, her confidence soaring. “Well... I learned from the best.” She winks at Sibella, who waved her off modestly.

They all get in and the bus drives carefully down the path, and back onto the street.

At the end of the landslide, Sullivan’s crumpled jeep lies in the rocks. Sullivan himself steps out of the foliage, now even more livid, his face red, his eyes burning, his hair disheveled, his clothes a mess, and all his sanity GONE.

At the Canterlot Planetarium, in Sarah’s lab, Flash, Derpy, Vinyl, Sarah, the Dazzlings, Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and the Crusaders were still busy at work with making the anti-curse serum. Pouring liquid into a vial, Vinyl looks over to see Flash at his desk with a downcast look. Sarah is sitting beside him.

Sonata looks concerned. She leans toward her sisters, lowering her voice. “Is he okay?” she murmured to Adagio and Aria.

They follow her gaze to Flash, noting the troubled look in his eyes.

Celestia, standing near Luna and Cadance, lets out a soft sigh. “I think I should go talk to him,” she said, concerned.

But before she could move, Adagio gently holds up a hand. “No. Let me go. It’s the least I can do after he, Vinyl, and Derpy let us be a part of this.”

Celestia hesitates, then nodded in understanding.

Adagio steps forward, her shoes barely making a sound against the tiled floor. She comes to a stop beside Flash, reaching out to rest a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“Hey,” she said gently, “you doing alright?”

Flash doesn’t look up right away. His fingers tap against the desk before he finally spoke. “Just wondering what might happen to Twilight if…”

Adagio’s expression softened. “I know.” She let out a small sigh. “I know.”

A quiet moment passed between them before she continued. “Look, I hate to say this, but I’m getting kinda worried about them too.” Behind her, Sonata and Aria nodded in silent agreement. She knelt slightly to meet his gaze. “Flash, you are an amazing friend with those girls. A really good friend. And I should know because my sisters and I were bad with those girls and they hate us, not to mention let us without any magic.” She glanced at her sisters for a brief second before turning back to him. “But I just wanna let you know that Princess Twilight was lucky to have you whenever she comes to your world. You are a great friend to them, Flash. Never forget that.”

Flash finally looks up. He meets Vinyl’s gaze first, who gave him a small, encouraging smile. Then, he turned to Sarah, who nods at him reassuringly, before finally locking eyes with Adagio.

A small but genuine smile forms on his face. “Thanks, Adagio. That means a lot.”

Sarah chimes in. “So how are you feeling now?”

Flash straightens slightly. “Better. Thanks.”

Vinyl grins. “Well, that’s good to hear. Now let’s get back to work. The curse isn’t gonna break itself.”

Sarah nods. “She’s right. We still need to save the girls.”

The group shares a renewed sense of determination as they turn back to their workstations, refocusing on the mission at hand. Adagio walks back to where Sonata and Aria are standing, the two of them watching her curiously.

Aria glances at her, an uncharacteristically warm expression on her face. “That was really sweet, Adagio.”

Adagio’s lips curl into a soft smile. “Thanks.” She paused, thoughtful. “That felt kinda nice.”

The Dazzlings share a grin before getting back to work with the others. They all still needed to save Twilight and the girls before they unleased the curse.

Chapter 21: Hike Through the Woods

Under the still overcast sky, the tour bus rides down a road bordered by a prairie on the right side and a meadow on the left side. Later, as the sun sets in a reddish orange sky, the bus travels down a highway. Later still, the colorful cutie mark decorated vehicle travels down a road bordered with forest trees under the sunless purplish magenta sky of dusk. In the next time skip, the night sky is now smudgy shades of deep blue and the tour bus travels down a road where mountains loom in the distance. Later, the bus rides slowly through a dark, foggy, spooky forest. A full moon hangs in the dark blue sky. The bus slowly comes to a halt. Inside, at the wheel, Sunset looks at the GPS, while Twilight and Sibella check the device the Calloway Cadets gave to them.

"Alright, girls. We’re almost there," Sunset addressed.

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls file out of the bus. Enid has the bottomless duffel bag over her shoulder, while Sibella holds the tracker. Twilight has her wand in one hand and Vinyl’s Zodiac Stone book in the other. She surveyed the misty woods outside. "Looks like the cave the stone is in is just through this forest," Twilight said, squinting into the distance.

Sibella nods. "Then that means we better walk from here."

"But what about the tour bus?" Starlight asked, her brow furrowing as she looks at the vehicle. "Are we just gonna leave it here?"

They all turn to the bus, unsure what to do. Enid steps forward, calmly removing her hat and placing it into the bag. With a practiced motion, she ties her fuchsia hair into a bun and draws her wand.

"I got us covered." She aims the wand at the bus, and a bright pink beam shot out, hitting both the tour bus and Minimal's caravan trailer. They both into orange dust, which Enid quickly collects with a flick of her wand. She seals the dust into a vial, making sure it's safely contained.

The group stands in stunned silence for a moment before Enid offers them a reassuring smile.

"I didn’t disintegrate it; it dehydrated. It’s fine," she explained, tucking the vial away into the bag.

Her Grimwood friends exchange impressed glances, while the Rainbooms look relieved.

Twilight places Vinyl's book in Enid's bag and tucks her wand into her pocket. "Then let’s get going. The cave is somewhere in this forest."

Sibella nods and tucks the tracker into the bag, then turns to Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash, would you mind?"

Rainbow Dash flashes her a confident grin. "I’m on it."

With a swift motion, Rainbow Dash spreads her cape out and turns into a bat. She flies high above the trees and scans the forest in a circle. Her point of view passes, then quickly goes back to... ¡La Cueva de las Dimensiones Elementales! In the distance, just a few miles away. Rainbow Dash grins, flies back down to the others, and turns back into a vampire.

"It’s down that path!" she announced, pointing to a dirt path winding through the trees.

Pinkie Pie bounces with excitement. "Come on, girls! We’re getting closer to the Zodiac Stone!"

Phantasma giggles and looks down at Spike, who stood at the ready. "Lead the way, Spike."

"Right," Spike said bravely. He sniffs his way down the path, and the Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls follow the little dog. The eerie forest surrounded them, but their focus was clear. The journey toward the cave—and the Zodiac Stone—was finally within reach.

The group moves cautiously through the eerie forest, their footsteps crunching softly against the fallen leaves. The twisted, leafless trees loom around them, their skeletal branches stretching out like grasping fingers. The mist curls low to the ground, swirling around their knees as they pressed forward. Twilight and Sunset walk side by side, their eyes drifting toward Sibella. The vampire is being uncharacteristically quiet, her expression caught somewhere between a smile and a frown. Twilight exchange a glance with Sunset before the two of them veer toward her.

"Sibella?" Twilight asked gently.

"Are you alright?" Sunset added with concern.

Sibella blinks, as if pulled from deep thought. "Huh? Oh." She hesitated, then sighed. "Yeah, I’m fine. Sorry."

A few steps ahead, Starlight catches the tone in her voice and slows her pace, eventually falling in step with them. Sibella exhales deeply, her gaze flickering toward the treetops before settling back on the ground.

"I just can’t stop thinking about Henry," she admitted.

Twilight and Sunset remain quiet, listening. Starlight, now walking beside Sunset, looks at Sibella with curiosity.

"This whole time, his dad was Frank Waggoner," Sibella continued. "And he just wanted some company after Waggoner got sent to jail." Her voice grows softer. "But I kept making him feel like he was the bad guy."

Sunset and Starlight exchange knowing glances before speaking in unison. "Been there, done that."

Their eyes meet for a brief moment, an unspoken understanding passing between them.

Sibella manages a small chuckle before looking down. "That singing contest he went to was a hit. And he wanted to be a singer, even though that bummed out his dad."

Starlight nods. "And he disowned Henry a year before the construction of Ghouls Funland began."

Twilight reaches out, placing a comforting hand on Sibella’s shoulder. The vampire looks up toward the sky, where stars peeked through the dense canopy. She lets out another sigh.

"Tanis was right," she murmured.

At the mention of her name, Tanis turns back, her bandaged ears perking up. Rarity, who had been walking beside her, also glances over.

"I wish Miss Grimwood was here," Sibella admitted.

A somber hush falls over the group as they continue walking. One by one, the others glance back at Sibella. Pinkie Pie and Winnie slow their pace, looking at her with quiet understanding. Rainbow Dash and Enid turn their heads as well, while Fluttershy and Phantasma exchange soft, sympathetic looks. Even Applejack and Elsa peer back, empathy evident in their expressions. Spike, who had been leading the way with his nose to the ground, pauses and lifts his head, his ears twitching. Matches does the same, looking over at Sibella with concern. Trixie and Minimal take notice of the sudden shift in mood, while Galactica and Lagoona observe in silence as well. Sibella stops walking and slowly turns, her gaze drifting upward toward the full moon that hung high above them. The silvery light baths her in an ethereal glow as she takes a deep breath. Then, with the night as her audience, and sad music playing, she begins to sing.

SIBELLA:
Sometimes you make a friend,
the kind of friend who stays.
Sometimes you make a friend
and you're the one who goes away.

(She turns back to face the group.)

Sometimes you're the one,
who acts a bit unkind.
You didn't think and you did something,
you can't forget and can't rewind.

(Twilight and Sunset share a look with each other. Then Starlight and Trixie do too.)

I'm sorry, so sorry!
And I don't know what to do.
With you so far away.
I'm sorry, so sorry!
And as soon as I see you,
That's exactly what I'm going to say!
I'm sorry, I hope you're still my friend!
I'm sorry, so sorry my friend!

(Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy each cast a gentle look toward Sibella, their hearts aching for her. She steps into the center of the group, her face still carrying the sadness of her words.)

Sometimes you make a friend,
the kind of friend you need.

(She sees ghostly blue visions of Henry in the night sky.)

You try to make them happy,
but... you don't always succeed.

(Phantasma, Tanis, Winnie, Elsa, and Matches share a look. As does Galactica, Lagoona, and Minimal.)

Sometimes you're the one,
who does something that's not okay.
Sometimes you hurt a friend,
and you don't know what to do or say.

(Watching her sing, Enid reached into the bag. Her movements were deliberate, and as Sibella sang, she pulls out something with care.)

I'm sorry, so sorry!

(Sibella lowers her head, the weight of her regret sinking in. Enid places a gentle hand on her shoulder. Looking up, Sibella meets Enid’s eyes as she hands her a framed picture. Sibella’s green eyes widen as she sees the picture — A photo of herself, Winnie, Elsa, Phantasma, and Tanis when they were younger. Miss Grimwood and Matches are with them. She smiles softly at the image, her fingers brushing against it reverently. Then, as she hugs the picture close to her chest, a single tear falls down her cheek, a testament to the mix of emotions she felt. After a moment of silent reflection, she hands the photo back to Enid, who puts it in her bag. The weight in her heart felt lighter, and with a determined breath, she wipes her eyes. Every bit of her confidence, restored! She, Twilight and Sunset step up to Spike and Sibella scratches her head. As the music picks up tempo and becomes heroic and energizing and picks up a little more pace, Twilight and Sibella motion for Spike to continue sniffing his way to the cave. He complies and they race ahead. Sibella continues singing.)

So I'll hold onto hope,
I'll hold on tight,
for a chance to make things right.
I'm looking for you,
I'll come through,
if it takes me all my life!

(Sibella turns into a bat and flies high above them. The others stop to watch her as she sings the final verse of her song.)

I'm sorry, so sorry!
And I don't know what to do.
With you so far away.
I'm sorry, so sorry!
And as soon as I see you,
That's exactly what I'm going to say!
I'm sorry, I hope you're still my friend!
I'm sorry, so sorry my friend!

The Rainbooms and the Grimwood Girls look up at Sibella, who smiles sweetly down at them. As she flaps her wings, a flickering orange glow caught her eye just ahead on the path. She furrows her brows in concern and quickly veers back toward the others. As she lands, she shifts back into her vampire form.

"Girls, I saw a campfire up ahead," she announced.

The others exchange surprised glances before hastening their pace. A few minutes later, they arrive at a small clearing where a campfire crackled. Two logs sit beside it, clearly intended as makeshift seats.

"Whyever would anyone want to set up a campfire out here?" Rarity wondered aloud.

As if in response, a shadowy figure emerges from the darkness, about to step into the firelight. The Rainbooms and Grimwood Girls watch as the mysterious shape gets illuminated by the dim glow upon arriving. It's Igor! He's carrying an armful of firewood, with Slither coiled loosely around his arm.

Phantasma was surprised. "Igor?"

Tanis gasped. "Slither?"

Igor sets down the firewood and glances up. "Oh, hey, Grimwoods."

Slither perks up at the sight of the Rainbooms. "Oh my gosh, the Rainbooms! Big fan." The snake grins excitedly.

Twilight eyes them. "Huh. So you two are Scarface’s minions."

Igor scratchs the back of his head. "Uh, actually, it’s ex-minions now."

Sibella’s green eyes narrow with concern. "What do you mean? What are you two doing out here?"

Slither glanced at Igor, then at the girls, who are gesturing for the snake to explain. Slither sighs and slithers off Igor’s arm, sliding safely onto the ground. "Well, you see," he began, "every time we got closer to the Zodiac Stone, Scarface got more and more evil by the minute. Eventually, his demands got completely out of control. He was always barking orders, treating us like disposable lackeys, and we just got tired of it. So earlier today, we both said, 'That’s it! We quit! We are done with you forever!'"

Applejack raises a skeptical brow, though her tone remained polite. "Or maybe Scarface actually forced you to get out of his sight?"

Slither lets out a hissing chuckle. "Ooh, now I see you’re the honest member of the Rainbooms, Applejack." He smirks. “Okay, you got me. We didn’t quit—Scarface actually fired us.”

Twilight blinks. "Fired you?"

Sibella frowns. "Why would he fire you two?"

Slither rubs his chin with the tip of his tail, his eyes looking skyward in thought. "Well..."

He glances at Igor, who lets out a heavy sigh, and together, the two begin telling exactly what happened.

In a flashback, Scarface’s airship soars through the dusky evening sky. Inside, the scar-eyed warlock stands on a balcony, his piercing gaze fixed on the horizon. His fingers curl into fists.

"I must find the Zodiac Stone," Scarface muttered. His eyes narrow as he traces the markings on a map spread before him. "If I don’t, those Grimwood low-lives will surely use it against me. Why does everyone adore them and not me?" His lips twist into a sneer before curling into a manic grin. Igor and Slither watch nearby. "But there’s no need to worry about that right now. When I find the stone, I will become the most powerful creature in the world!" His dark laughter echoes through the ship.

From the corner, Igor clears his throat. "Sir," he interrupted cautiously. Scarface turns, eyeing them with disdain. "Don’t you mean 'when we find the stone'?"

Slither nodded in agreement. "There are three of us on this ship, after all."

Scarface’s expression darkens, a sinister smirk on his lips. "Yes," he said slowly, turning back toward the map, "but two of us have apparently outlived their purpose."

Igor’s jaw drops in horror. "Treachery!" he bellowed.

Slither recoils. "But… why?!" he gasped.

Scarface whirled on them, his tone dripping with contempt. "You whiny, pathetic little dweebs are always making excuses! Why did I ever think you losers could do anything I ask? These very simple things! It’s like I’m talking to a bird-brained parrot named Igor!"

Igor holds up his hands. "Whoa, now—"

"And a big, skinny, stupid monkey named Slither!" Scarface added venomously.

Slither flinches. "Ouch," he muttered, deeply wounded.

Scarface’s eyes gleam with cruel amusement. "And do you want to know something else?" he sneered. "You two baby geniuses are FIRED!"

Igor and Slither gasp in unison, shocked and hurt!

"PERIOD!!" Scarface barked, his voice like a thunderclap.

Slither’s lip quivers as he blinks away tears. He slithers toward Igor, who wraps a protective arm around the sobbing snake in silent comfort. The livid hunchback’s glare hardens, his fury burning hotter than the flames in Scarface’s eyes. Enough was enough.

"Fine!" Igor snapped. "We’ll go! But at least let us pack our stuff before we leave!"

Scarface eyes them for a moment before waving a dismissive hand. "Very well."

Later, the airship rests in a clearing within the eerie forest, its metallic frame gleaming under the moonlight. Scarface stands impatiently at the edge of the boarding ramp, arms crossed as he tapped his foot. Igor and Slither arrive, carrying bags with their belongings. Slither has three handbags, while Igor has a backpack, a suitcase, a rolling suitcase, and two briefcases.

Scarface rolls his eyes. "Are you both packed yet?" he asked, exasperated.

Igor sighs in annoyance. "Yes, Scarface."
Slither somberly echoed, "Yes, Scarface."

The warlock scowls. "Alright. Take whatever stuff you want and be gone!"

Igor and Slither exchange one last look before stepping off the ramp. As they descended, Scarface sneers down at them, then turns on his heel and strides back inside. As Igor and Slither touch ground, the metallic ramp liftes, sealing the airship shut. The massive vessel roars to life, its engines humming as it ascends into the sky, vanishing into the darkness.

Igor and Slither stand there, watching their former master disappear into the night. A heavy silence hangs between them. Then, slowly, Igor turns to Slither and opens his arms. Without hesitation, Slither slithers into the embrace, and the two hold each other tightly. They were free.

Back in the present, the group stands in the eerie stillness of the forest, the glow of the campfire casting shadows around them. Sunset offers a comforting hand to Igor, while Fluttershy, with her usual gentle kindness, hands Slither a tissue.

"I can’t believe Scarface betrayed you both," Sunset said softly. "I’m so sorry."

Igor gives a nonchalant shrug. "It’s alright. He was being a bit too mean anyway," he muttered, brushing off the emotion.

But Slither, still visibly shaken, trembles in Fluttershy's embrace, holding the tissue with his tail and blowing his nose. "But insulting us was too much," he sniffed.

Fluttershy gives him a gentle smile, her eyes warm with understanding. "Well, I think you boys are way better off without that— that—" She pauses, trying to find the right words.

Rarity pops up beside Fluttershy, helping her out. "That total super-jerk dinkleshplat!" she said with disdain.

Fluttershy’s face lights up. "Exactly! That total super-jerk dinkleshplat!" She turns to Galactica, her brow furrowing slightly. "Uh, what’s a dinkleshplat?"

"Someone who’s rude, arrogant, and stubborn," Galactica replied, a knowing look passing between her and the others.

"That’s right," Igor muttered in agreement.

Slither sighs deeply, his eyes lowering. "We both should have seen it right from the start."

Sibella, who had been quietly listening, steps forward, her voice soft but firm. "Hey, look, you two aren’t the only ones who lost something," she said, her eyes meeting theirs. "I mean, my human friend Henry lost any chance of ever talking to his dad again over a singing contest eight years ago."

Slither’s expression softens, his eyes glistening with sympathy. "Wow," he said quietly. "That must have been really hard on him."

Igor nods in agreement, his voice tinged with bitterness. "And now the same thing just happened to us. We don’t even care about helping Scarface find the stone anymore."

Twilight, who had been watching the exchange, smiles warmly at them. "We understand," she said gently. "But at least you two have each other. Nothing’s more important than friendship."

Igor and Slither exchange a quiet look, their hearts lightened by Twilight’s words. They share a small but genuine smile. They knew Twilight was right.

"We’ll make sure Scarface doesn’t get his hands on the Zodiac Stone," Twilight continued. "Don’t worry. You can count on us."

The two ex-henchmen smile again, more hopeful now.

Sibella takes a step forward. "Come on, girls. We’ve got a stone to find," she said, gesturing for the group as they continue down the path.

"Wait!" Igor called out suddenly, and the group pauses, turning back to face the hunchbacked man and the snake.

Slither looks uncertain. "What about us?"

Sibella smiles reassuringly. "Don’t worry, boys," she said, her voice warm and confident. "We’ll call the Calloway Cadets to come pick you up."

Enid chimes in, "They’ll make sure you’re both taken care of."

With that reassurance, the group begins to move again, but not before giving Igor and Slither one last glance.

Igor and Slither watch the girls as they turn and continue down the mist-covered path, their silhouettes slowly disappearing into the fog.

"Good luck, girls," Igor called out, his voice full of hope.

Slither, feeling a flicker of optimism, added, "Hope you find the stone!"

As the last of the girls fade from view, Igor and Slither turn back toward their campsite. They exchange a glance, both of them silently acknowledging the unexpected turn their lives had taken.